Hello! Wanted to make a list so anyone who visits my page can find things easier.
I have plans for A LOT of one shots, shorter fics, duets and series for the Love & Deepspace boys so check in often.
(Everything I have planned is not listed below so I will update often as I finish things.)
My fics are all AU with a Non MC telling the story most of the time & sometimes with duel POV's (in some MC will be mentioned as Mac to keep things simple but they aren't about her), the boys will be OOC in some & there will be M/F, M/M & M/M/F pairings, so if any of those things bother you then my fics are not for you.
If NONE of that bothers you, then enjoy!! :)
Likes, reblogs & comments are always welcome & appreciated!
Want to be added to a tag list on one of the fics, let me know!!
If you would prefer to read my fanfics on AO3 here's the link.
I am also on TikTok & am always posting pictures I took with the boys so if you want to check out my page here's the link.
Stacked Pulses-One Shot (Sylus x Zayne)
God of War (6 Parts) (Sylus, Zayne x Non MC)
Neverland (Sylus, Caleb x Non MC) Coming Soon (PIRATE FIC)
Nocturnal Hunt-One Shot (Xavier x Non MC)
Guardian (4 Parts) (Xavier, Caleb x Non MC)
Beneath the Waves-One Shot (Caleb x Rafayel)
Just Friends? (3 Parts) (Caleb x Non MC)
Guardian (4 Parts) (Caleb, Xavier x Non MC)
Endless Summer (5 parts) (Caleb, Zayne x Non MC) (COLLEGE AU)
Lucid Dream (Caleb x Non MC) (SELF AWARE FIC)
Neverland (Caleb, Sylus x Non MC) Coming Soon (PIRATE FIC)
Let It Snow-One Shot (Zayne x Non MC)
Stacked Pulses-One Shot (Zayne x Sylus)
Endless Summer (5 parts) (Zayne, Caleb x Non MC) (COLLEGE AU)
God of War (6 Parts) (Zayne, Sylus x Non MC)
Beneath the Waves-One Shot (Rafayel x Caleb)
Steamy Tones-One Shot (Rafayel x Non MC)
Body Art (Rafayel x Non MC) Coming Soon
Confessions
Tattoos & Tequila (Sylus, Caleb x Non MC) Ongoing
Dark Signs
Tainted (Sylus, Caleb, Zayne x Non MC) Coming Soon
Entwined
Dangerous (Sylus x Non MC)
Hidden Shadow (Rafayel x Non MC)
His Gravity (Caleb x Non MC: Side story)
Curious what Mephisto looks like as a human in Entwined
Check him out here
Healing Hearts
Second Chance (Caleb x Non MC) Ongoing
Heat
Steam-One Shot (Sylus x Non MC)
Fiery Embrace-One Shot (Caleb x Non MC)
Melt-One Shot (Zayne x Non MC) Coming Soon
Myths
Annihilation (Zayne, Caleb x Non MC)
When Night Comes (Sylus x Non MC)
Netherlord (Caleb x Non MC) Coming Soon
Sylus
Abyssal Sovereign, Silverwing Fiend, Sylus' Birthday, Attitude
Caleb
Netherlord, My Provider
Xavier
Blue Eyes
Rafayel
My Pretty Fishie
Zayne
Spring Event Pics
TW: AU, threesome M/M/F, M/M, M/F, smut, penetrative sex
Warnings:
This is an explicit fic told by Non MC.
There is penetrative male/male sex in this fic. Each fic in this series will be M/M/F. The LaDs boys all have different occupations in this series than in the game. If any of those things bother you, this isn't the fic for you!
Summary: They grew up together, opened a tattoo shop together and have always done everything as friends... but she wants more than that from one of them. What she doesn't know is the other one wants them both...
Word Count: 4,411
Tattoos & Tequila - Chapter 6 - littlewolf1984 - 恋与深空 | Love and Deepspace (Video Game) [Archive of Our Own]
Ongoing (Part 1 of a series: Confessions)
Chapter 1 Chapter 2 Chapter 3 Chapter 4 Chapter 5
Chapter 6
An hour later I was dressed in a black skirt with a wide waist and pleats paired with a black crop top, fishnets, knee-high boots with buckles and studs, and my favorite black leather collar with ruby teardrop on a long silver chain that dangled between my breasts.
Thirty minutes after that… I was on the dance floor at my favorite club getting lost in the pounding music and the bodies surrounding me.
The bass pounded in my chest, lights flashed around me, and the heat of bodies pressed against mine. It was exactly what I needed to let off steam…
I could feel the gazes of men and women on me… their eyes roaming over me, taking in my outfit, the piercings, the tattoos, but I ignored them. I wasn't here for them; I was here to dance… and maybe drink some tequila until I couldn't remember my own name.
It didn't take long for the alcohol I had consumed to start getting to me, setting every nerve in my body on fire as I closed my eyes and let my body move to the beat of the music.
I didn’t know how long I had been dancing when I felt hands grip my hips then a chest was pressed against my back as someone put their mouth against my ear and whispered, "Looks like you're having fun."
I froze mid-motion and didn't have to turn around to know who that voice belonged to… I would recognize it anywhere…
Caleb.
The heat of his body against my back made me shiver and the smell of his expensive cologne and cigarette smoke made my mouth water. I could feel the long length of his cock pressed insistently against my ass as he let out a low chuckle then he was guiding my movements, grinding his cock against me in a way that had heat pooling in pussy.
After a few moments where my mind raced… wondering why he was here, how he had found me and why he was seconds from fucking me on the dance floor in front of almost a hundred people… my alcohol-soaked brain finally woke up and I turned my head, locking eyes with him.
The lights flashing around us flickered over him, highlighting the hard lines of his face and the dark look in his eyes. He had changed since I had last seen him… wearing a black button down that strained against his chest and shoulders and a pair of dark form-fitting jeans that hugged him in all the right places tucked into black boots.
I couldn't help but let my gaze roam, taking in how fuckable he looked and absently wondering… had he dressed like this to impress me or someone else?
His gaze went feral as he watched me check him out then he was wrapping an arm around my torso and placing his fingers around my throat so I was forced to tilt my head back against his shoulder to look at him.
"Did you really think I'd let you get away?" he murmured in my ear.
I felt my heart race at the feeling of his body against mine, his hand on my neck, his lips so close to my skin. I was so damn overwhelmed that it was almost hard to focus but… I still caught on to what he was implying.
"You… you followed me?"
"Of course I did," he replied, his voice low and dangerous. "You really thought I'd let you leave things like they were without talking about it?"
I felt my chest tighten, the realization hitting me hard that he had followed me here… to talk. I wanted to be angry… to yell and tell him to leave me alone like I had asked but with his body pressed against mine and his husky voice in my ear… I could barely think straight.
He chuckled, clearly noticing my struggle, and tightened his grip on my neck. "You should know better than to run from me, Bay. You can't avoid me, you can’t avoid the conversation, you can’t avoid the shit going on between the three of us."
I swallowed, trying to steady my breathing and get my thoughts in order, but it was so damn difficult. He'd thrown me off balance like he always did, taking control of the situation and of me with ease and demanding things I wasn’t ready to give.
But he was right.
I should have known he wouldn't just let me run away from this… but I was still didn’t want to deal with whatever this was… not now… not when all I wanted to do was dance and feel.
Huffing, I reached around and fisted my hand in his hair. "I didn't want to talk."
He hissed, a dangerous look entering his eyes. "Is that so?"
"Not right now," I replied, my voice low and a bit shaky. "I don't want to think right now."
"And what do you want instead?"
That was the problem. I knew what I wanted… what my body wanted… and I also knew it was a bad idea, but I was going to say it anyways because I had already dug a hole so deep I was lost so might as well go all in.
The tension in the air grew as he held my gaze, his fingers tightening around my throat and making it slightly difficult to breathe as if he already knew what I was going to say. But I ignored the slight pain and answered truthfully when I knew I probably shouldn’t have.
"You… I want you."
He went completely still, eyes going wide, and I couldn't tell if he was shocked by my answer or just surprised that I had said it at all.
Then his eyes darkened, his breathing became ragged, and I could feel his heart beating hard against my back. He seemed to struggle with himself for a moment then he was yanking me away from the dance floor and dragging me through the crowd.
I stumbled but I couldn't find the will to protest about being manhandled. I was too caught up in the tension between us and the feeling of his fingers around my wrist…
He pushed open a door before pulling me inside and slamming it behind him before locking it. The room was quiet and the music was suddenly just a faint pulse in my ears.
I barely got the chance to look around at the bathroom he had dragged me into before he backed me into the wall, pinning me against the hard surface with his body.
My body reacted immediately, my head spinning from the feel of his hard muscles against my soft curves, but I kept my gaze locked with his, refusing to back down even as my fingers clutched at his shirt.
"You want me, huh?" he asked, his voice low and rough. "How long, Bay?"
The question hit me hard.
How long? How long had I been wanting him... wanting him in ways I knew I shouldn't? How long had I been craving his touch... his voice... the heat of his body against mine?
I tried to keep my expression neutral, refusing to let on just how much he was affecting me, but I knew he wasn't fooled. He could see the truth in my eyes.
"Does it matter?"
"Answer me," he growled then grabbed my thighs and hoisted me up so I had no choice but to wrap my legs around his hips and grab onto his shoulders for support.
The position left me completely vulnerable and at his mercy, held up by his hands and the wall behind me. He was so damn close, the heat of his groin through the material of his jeans against my naked pussy making my head spin and my body ache that all I could do was stare at him for a long moment.
"A while," I finally managed to answer, my voice unsteady.
He let out a small sound, his grip on me tightening. "Why didn't you say anything?"
I tried to keep my expression calm even as my hands curled into fists in his shirt. "Would it have changed anything if I had?"
"Damn right it would have."
My breath hitched and I felt my face heat up as he leaned closer, his voice dropping to a low, dangerous whisper. "The things I would have done if I'd known…."
I swallowed, unable to look away.
"Like what?" I whispered.
He let out a dark chuckle, his eyes glittering as he leaned in until his lips were almost brushing against mine. "You really want to know? You really want to know what I would have done if I'd known you wanted me?"
My heart skipped a beat at the low tone in his voice, my body growing hot and my legs squeezing around his waist without me realizing it.
"Yes," I managed to murmur. "I do."
A feral grin spread across his face and he whispered, "I’m gonna show you." Then he pulled back, letting my feet drop to the floor, and grabbed my hand. "Let’s go."
I stumbled as he pulled me forward, my legs still shaky and my heart beating wildly in my chest, but it wasn’t from the alcohol… I had sobered up quickly as soon as he had lifted me in his arms and pressed me against the wall.
No, this was from nerves…
I didn't know what he was up to, but I knew it was going to be something intense, life-changing… and maybe I should have protested… but I let him lead me out of the bathroom and then out of the club without complaint, my eyes locked on him as I tried to calm my racing heart.
He led me to his motorcycle, a sleek black machine that was as sexy as he was and let go of my wrist to climb on.
"Get on."
Biting my lip, I eyed the bike uncertainly.
It wasn’t that I didn’t want to get on and ride with him… I had ridden behind him and Sylus plenty of times but tonight… I wasn’t wearing any underwear.
"Caleb… I…"
"Get. On."
My body responded before I could even think about it.
I took a shaky breath and climbed onto the bike behind him, my body fitting perfectly against his back as I wrapped my arms around his waist.
He started the bike, the engine purring to life, and looked over his shoulder, his eyes dark and heated as he grasped my hands and moved them lower so my fingers were brushing against the hard bulge in his jeans.
"Hold on tight."
The ride was a blur.
I held on for dear life as he pushed the bike to its limits, weaving in and out of traffic and racing through the city streets. He was riding with a recklessness that was both terrifying and exhilarating, and my heart was pounding as I clung to his back.
Finally, he pulled the bike into a small alley.
We slowed down some as we approached what looked like a small garage then waited as he pushed a button on his wristwatch to open the door, pull inside and kill the engine.
I let out a shaky breath; my arms still wrapped tightly around his waist as I tried to steady myself. "Where are we?"
He didn't answer, just swung his leg over the side of the bike and climbed off, standing there and waiting for me to do the same. I took a moment to regain my bearings, my body still trembling from the adrenaline coursing through my veins, before sliding off the bike and standing in front of him.
He took a step towards me, his gaze roaming over my face and body before he reached out and wrapped his hands around my waist, pulling me flush against him then palming my ass so I couldn’t move.
"You're trembling."
I swallowed, unable to look away from his gaze as he held me in place against him. "It's cold," I murmured, my voice shaking slightly.
He raised an eyebrow, his fingers gripping my ass more firmly. "Is that the only reason you're shaking?" he asked, and I could hear the undercurrent of danger in his voice.
My breath hitched as he watched me, his eyes intense and unreadable. I knew what he was asking, what he was implying, and I wasn't sure how to respond. But with his hands holding me in place against his body and his gaze holding me captive, it was hard to lie.
"No," I finally admitted, my voice barely above a whisper. "It's not."
He let out a low hum, a dangerous sound that sent goosebumps up my arms, then he was pushing me backward, his lips slamming against mine in a heated kiss as he pinned me between his motorcycle and the hard length of his body.
The kiss was relentless, and I was quickly losing myself, my body responding to him as if he owned it. But all too soon, he was breaking the kiss and pulling away, leaving me panting and shaking. He kept his hands on my hips, holding me in place as he watched me.
When he spoke again, his voice was rough and low. "You ready for me?"
All I could do was nod, unable to form words, my mind hazy and my body aching.
His eyes darkened, a wicked smile spreading across his face that sent a shiver down my spine. "Good. Because once we start there'll be no stopping."
I couldn't help the whimper that escaped me at the hunger in his voice.
"Please..." I hated how desperate I sounded.
His hands moved from my hips, trailing lightly over my thighs and then hooking under the hem of my skirt and sliding up between my thighs. "Hmm… no underwear… naughty girl."
I gasped, body tensing and breath catching as he began to tease me, his fingers moving slowly and deliberately around my clit as he watched me with a possessive look in his eyes.
He leaned down; his lips close to my ear as he whispered, "I should punish you for that."
"Caleb…" I breathed out, my body shivering with anticipation. "I… I…"
He chuckled as he continued to tease me, dipping two fingers inside to the first knuckle before withdrawing. "Yes? Go on, tell me what you want."
I could hardly think straight, but I managed to reach up, grasp a handful of his hair and pull his head down so I could whisper, "I want you to fuck me over your bike."
His expression darkened as a low growl rumbled in his throat. "Is that so?" he asked, his lips ghosting across my neck. "You want me to bend you over this bike and take you right here? Where anyone could see?"
I nodded and lifted a leg to hook it around his hip, widening my legs to give him better access and showing him how much I wanted what he was offering.
He growled, a hungry look in his eyes as he reached up and untangled my fingers from his hair. "You're something else, you know that?" he murmured, grabbing my hips and spinning me so my back was against his chest.
I gasped, back arching as he held me against the hard length of his body.
His breath was hot against my neck. "Put your hands on the seat of the bike."
I obeyed, placing my hands on the leather seat and gripping the smooth material.
"Good," he murmured, his voice like a growl in my ear. "Now lean forward."
I obeyed once again, spreading my legs to help maintain my balance.
"Just like that," he whispered, his hands moving over my bare thighs and pushing my skirt up to expose my ass to the cool night air. "You listen so well, don't you?"
I couldn't answer, a moan escaping me instead as he traced his fingers over my ass then palmed my cheeks and spread them.
"Hmm… " He murmured, dark satisfaction in his voice. "Beautiful…"
He moved his fingers down until they brushed over my entrance, causing me to shiver in anticipation, then suddenly he was pulling away, his touch leaving me aching and trembling and cold.
I whimpered at the loss of contact, my body tensing reflexively and my breath shuddering as I pushed up on the seat to look over my shoulder.
He was standing behind me, watching me as he unbuttoned and unzipped his jeans then pulled his long, thick cock out. "Turn back around," he murmured, his eyes dark and predatory as he looked down at me. "Don't move until I say so."
I swallowed and sank back down.
Seconds ticked by and my mind began to race, wondering what he was doing and what he had planned. Finally, after what felt like an eternity, he reached out and wrapped one hand in my hair, grabbing a handful and pulling my head to side.
"I’m too worked up to be gentle, Bay. Can you take it?"
"Yes," I managed to gasp out, my body tensing in anticipation and excitement.
"Good girl," he murmured, and I could hear the smirk in his voice.
Then he shifted, the head of his cock pushing against my entrance but not inside.
"Caleb... please," I pleaded, my voice shaky and full of need.
There was a pause, a moment where everything went still then with a low growl, he pushed forward until his cock was fully inside me.
I cried out, my pussy clamping down on his length as he filled me.
My body was still sensitive from last night, but the leftover pain and the pleasure of his size mixed together, driving me mad with need.
"So damn tight, " he crooned, his fingers tightening in my hair and pulling my head back.
I could see the desire in his eyes, the hunger and lust as he looked down at me, and I let out a whimper. "Caleb…"
He let out a low noise, his eyes dark and his expression almost feral as he watched me. "Does that hurt, baby?"
"No," I managed to gasp. "Please… please move."
He kept his gaze locked with mine for a moment, studying me as if to make sure I was telling the truth, then his grip on my hair relaxed, and he chuckled. "Since you asked so nicely…"
He let go of my hair, his hands moving to my hips and gripping tightly then he started moving, but it wasn't the hard, demanding movements I had expected.
No, this was different... it was slow and deep.
I whimpered and pushed my ass back against him and circled my hips, "Faster… harder…"
He let out a dark chuckle. "Patience," he whispered as he moved his hips in slow, tantalizing circles against my ass. "I'll go as fast as I want. You'll take what I give you."
"But you said… you said you couldn’t be gentle," I whispered.
He laughed again, hand coming up to brush a strand of hair away from my face and tuck it behind my ear. "I did say that, didn't I?" he purred. "But I didn't say I wouldn't enjoy teasing you."
I growled, reaching up and fisting a handful of his hair. "Damn it… give me more."
He hissed, his cock flexing inside me and making me moan. Reaching up, he grabbed my hand and put it back on the seat of his bike. "I will," he promised, one hand moving around to grip my throat and pull me up so my back was pressed against his chest. "But not yet."
I let out a frustrated groan and tried to push back against him.
"Stop. Moving," he growled in my ear, his hand tightening on my throat in warning.
I froze, my pussy clamping down on his thick cock as he held me in place, his grip growing tighter for a moment before loosening again.
"You're so damn impatient," he murmured, his lips brushing against my neck. "You want it bad, don't you? You want me to wreck your tight little pussy?"
"Yes."
The only response I got was a low, dark chuckle then he gave me what I wanted.
I gasped, my head falling back against his shoulder as he buried himself deep inside me over and over until I didn’t know where I started and he ended.
He kept his hand around my neck, holding me in place, his other hand moving down, slipping between my thighs and finding that sensitive bundle of nerves, fingers teasing me in tight circles that brought pleasure and pain.
"Is that better? That what… you wanted?"
The scent of sex and sweat hung heavily in the air as I pushed back against him.
"Yes," I gasped out, my voice shaky. "But harder. Please… harder."
He tightened his grip on my neck again, his fingers squeezing in warning. "So greedy…" He leaned forward, his lips brushing against my ear, and I could feel the heat of his breath against my skin. "But I suppose… I can give you what you want."
My body tensed in anticipation.
He let out a low groan and his fingers pressed harder on my clit, his touch so intense it was almost painful. His hips picked up speed, the sounds of flesh striking flesh loud in the silence of the garage.
"C… Caleb…" I whimpered as the pleasure coiled deep inside me. Reaching up, I grabbed his wrist, digging my nails into his flesh as I pushed my ass back against him to take him deep.
"Oh, you like that, don't you?" he growled, his voice rough and low as his teeth grazed against the side of my neck. "When I make you feel good?"
My body shivered violently, my stomach clenching at his words and my body tightening around him. "Yes," I gasped out, my voice breathy and desperate.
"So good," he whispered. "You feel so damn good, baby."
"Please," I begged, my voice shaking. "I… I…"
His breath fanned across my neck, his lips brushing against my skin. "You want to come?" he murmured. "Is that what you're trying to tell me?"
I nodded, my mind so far gone I couldn't think of anything but him.
He let out a dark chuckle, his free hand grasping my thigh and pulling it up to rest on the seat as he picked up the pace again.
"That eager, huh? So desperate for me."
My head was swimming, my body trembling, my eyes half-lidded. I was so focused on the feeling of him moving against me that I couldn’t answer with anything more than a long drawn-out moan.
He let out a low growl and his hand tightened on my thigh. "Damn," he breathed. "I could listen to you make those sounds all day."
I reached up to grip his hair, clutching his head and pulling his face closer so I could look him in the eye. "Please," I whispered, my voice shaking. "I need it, Caleb. Please."
Something dark flashed in his gaze as he looked at me… something feral and possessive. "You shall have it," he murmured, his voice low and hoarse. "Come for me, baby. Let me feel you strangle my cock."
The words were all I needed to send me over the edge, and I shuddered violently as my body tensed and I cried out.
"Good girl," he purred in my ear, his hand slowly releasing his grip on my neck. He wrapped his arms around me as I lay against him, trembling and panting, whispering soft words in my ear as I came down.
I let out a soft noise of protest as he pulled his cock out of me.
"Don't worry," he murmured. "I'm not done with you yet. We’re just getting started."
He scooped me up into his arms, holding me against his chest as if I weighed no more than a feather, then carried me across the garage.
"Where… where are you taking me?" I asked, my voice soft and breathless.
"You'll see," he smirked. "Just relax. I'm going to take good care of you."
My head was still a little fuzzy, but I was aware enough to feel a shiver of excitement at the hungry look in his eyes and the possessiveness in his grip.
"But-" I started to protest weakly but he interrupted me.
"Hush now," he murmured. "I know you have more in you. I'm not letting you go until I say we're done. You're mine tonight."
I let out a sigh, resigning myself to a long night impaled on his cock, knowing there was no way I could fight him when he was like this, knowing that I didn’t want to.
He carried me through a door and up a flight of stairs to a door. He opened it with one hand, carried me over the threshold then shut the door behind us with his foot and set me on my feet.
"Arms up," he commanded.
I obeyed, lifting my arms over my head, my eyes locked on his as he reached down, grasped the hem of my shirt and pulled it off.
It hit the floor with a soft thud.
His hands slid down my sides to my skirt, caressing my skin and sending chills through me. "You're so damn beautiful," he murmured. "So perfect."
He knelt to push my skirt down, and I could see the way his eyes darkened as the fabric slid down my thighs and puddled around my ankles. His gaze locked on the way my fishnets hugged my thighs and the boots I was wearing climbed up my calves, the buckles and studs shining in the low light in his front hallway.
"You really know how to drive a man crazy," he breathed.
Standing up, he hooked his hands under my thighs and lifted me, pressing me against the wall beside his front door and in one quick movement he was back inside me.
I cried out at the sudden feeling, my arms clutching at his shoulders and my head falling back against the wall.
He leaned down, his mouth moving over my neck, hips moving in slow circles. "So damn perfect," he murmured. "Hope you’re ready, baby, because I’m gonna make sure to keep you under me all night."
Want to read more fanfics about the LaDs boys? Check out my list here.
Likes, reblogs & comments are always welcome & appreciated!
Want to be added to a tag list, let me know!
Warnings:
This is an explicit fic.
Each fic in this series will give the love interests a 'happy ending' for their 3rd myth, so if that bothers you, don't read this!
Summary: It all started with a simple dare and an accidental summoning then suddenly she’s thrown into the path of a man who calls her wife.
Word Count: 5,660
When Night Comes - Chapter 5 - littlewolf1984 - 恋与深空 | Love and Deepspace (Video Game) [Archive of Our Own]
Finished (Part 2 of a series: Myths)
Part 1 Part 2 Part 3 Part 4
Part 5
The single word hung in the air like a gunshot.
Jake’s face twisted. "No?" His voice cracked with disbelief. "Laiken, what is wrong with you?! This guy-" He jabbed a finger at Sylus, whose smirk only widened as he casually adjusted his cufflinks. "He’s-"
Sylus let out a low, dark chuckle—the sound curling through the room like smoke and interrupting whatever Jake was about to say. "What exactly is wrong with me?" he purred, tilting his head as if genuinely considering Jake's accusation. "Your sister thinks I'm perfect."
Jake's face went through a series of expressions… confusion, anger, then something almost like pity. "This isn’t you!" he spat. "Did he drug you? Hypnotize you?" His eyes darted to the fresh bite marks on my neck. "Con you into thinking he’s one of those vampires you’re obsessed with?"
At the word ‘vampire’, Sylus let out a low, amused hum. "Oh, I can assure you, I am not a vampire," he said casually, taking a few steps toward Jake in his elegant, predatory stride.
Jake's gaze flickered anxiously to me, searching my face for any signs of coercion or doubt... and when he found none, his expression darkened. "Then what?" he snapped, gripping the stick so tightly that the wood creaked. "What are you?"
Sylus paused mid-step, his smirk fading into something colder—something predatory. "What am I?" he repeated, voice dropping to a whisper that made the air around us vibrate.
He lifted his hand slowly… and with a flick of his fingers, dark crimson energy surged from his palm in swirling tendrils. The mist coiled like living shadows before solidifying into jagged black blades hovering just above Jake’s throat—not touching him but close enough for the cold edge to brush against his skin.
Jake's breath hitched—his entire body going rigid as the shadowy blades glinted in the dim light.
Ryan let out a choked noise, his hands clenching into fists at his sides, but Kieran merely pressed him harder against the wall with a smirk.
Sylus tilted his head slightly, watching Jake’s reaction with detached curiosity. "Tell me," he murmured silkily, "do you believe in soulmates?"
My brother's mouth opened then closed, his grip on the stick slackening just slightly as he processed the question, eyes darting between me and Sylus with mounting confusion. "W-what?" he asked, his voice came out strangled, disbelieving. "That has nothing to do with—"
Sylus cut him off with a slow step forward, energy blades humming ominously near Jake’s throat as they pulsed in time with his heartbeat. "Answer me." The command was soft but unyielding—the kind of tone that made even Kieran still for half a second.
"No," Jake bit out, jaw clenched so tight it looked painful. "Soulmates aren’t real."
Sylus exhaled through his nose—almost a laugh but colder, more dangerous. "That’s where you’re wrong." The energy blades vanished with a sharp crack of displaced air as Sylus stepped forward and seized Jake by the collar in one smooth motion. "Laiken is my soulmate. Reincarnated hundreds of times and meant to find me time and time again."
Jake's eyes widened, opening and closing his mouth a few times before he managed to find his voice. "What?!" he spluttered, trying to pull away but unable. "That- that's insane. You can't just—this isn't some kind of fairytale."
Sylus hummed, pulling Jake closer until they were almost nose-to-nose. "Isn't it?" he murmured, a wicked glint in his eyes. "The universe is vast and full of endless possibilities. Who's to say that love can't transcend lifetimes?"
Jake's brow furrowed, struggling to process the idea. "It's impossible," he protested. "There's no scientific proof of reincarnation. It's all just superstition."
Sylus' grip on Jake's collar tightened imperceptibly, his smirk turning razor-sharp. "No?" he repeated, voice dripping with mocking disbelief. His free hand rose—slowly, deliberately—to press two fingers against Jake's temple. "Let me show you."
A surge of dark energy crackled through the room as Sylus pushed.
Not physically—but deeper. Into memory, into instinct buried so far even I hadn't realized it existed until now… flashes of my past lives flickering behind my brother’s eyes like broken film reels… moments where fate had woven my thread together with Sylus’ across centuries in countless forms.
A medieval princess clinging to her knight’s bloodstained armor; a stolen kiss between a pickpocket and the nobleman she’d robbed; soldier and nurse in a war-torn city; thief and judge lying on bloodstained concrete; countless of lifetimes spread over thousands of years… lovers torn apart by fire or betrayal or time itself that always find their way back to each other.
Jake choked out a strangled gasp as the visions flooded him—the weight of lifetimes clashing against his stubborn present-day mind until sweat beaded at his temples and tears pricked at the corners of his eyes.
My heart raced as I watched my brother struggle to process what was happening—a violent tug-of-war between the impossible and the undeniable. He looked so small then… so overwhelmed, like a leaf in a storm he had no hope of weathering.
Sylus held firm, his eyes glittering as the last of the visions faded from Jake's mind—leaving behind only the afterimages seared like scars into his memory. "What do you say now?" he murmured, his voice low and rough as he leaned in impossibly close.
Jake's breath came in shaky gasps, his eyes unfocused and distant as he slowly came back to himself. He seemed dazed, his mind reeling under the weight of the impossible truths he'd just been forced to face. For a long moment, he didn't say anything, his lips parted as if frozen halfway through a word. Then, finally, he found his voice, "How is this possible?"
Sylus' smirk widened, the edge of his fang flashing in the low light. "The universe is a strange and miraculous place," he murmured, voice so soft it was hardly more than a whisper. "Sometimes, it sees fit to bring two souls together across lifetimes... even when they were never meant to meet."
Jake swallowed, gaze flickering between me and Sylus—the disbelief in his eyes slowly giving way to realization. "All of this is true?" he finally choked out, eyes meeting mine. "Everything I just saw?"
Sylus watched the exchange with a predator's stillness, his grip on Jake tightening ever so slightly as he awaited my response. His crimson eyes burned with something fierce—expectation, possession, pride all tangled together in that unnerving gaze of his.
I stepped forward before Jake could say anything else. "Yes, it’s true," I said.
My brother’s breath hitched again at my answer; not just from disbelief but from something deeper… acceptance. The kind of slow-dawning realization that settles deep into the bones when you finally see what's been there all along—the pieces clicking into place despite how badly you wish they wouldn't.
"Laiken..." His voice broke around my name like glass under pressure… almost pleading for a denial even though he already knew it wouldn’t come. "You’re staying here… with him… aren’t you?"
Sylus' grip on Jake loosened just slightly—not enough to let him go, but enough to show the tension in his own body at my brother's question. His crimson eyes locked onto me with terrifying intensity, waiting for my answer as if it were a verdict that would shape fate itself.
I reached out and placed a gentle hand on his forearm—feeling the coiled strength beneath his sleeve, warm even through fabric. "Yes," I said softly but firmly. "This is where I belong."
For a moment, the tension in Sylus' body remained then he stepped back and pulled me against his side. "She belongs with me," he said, his voice a whisper. "I will never let her go."
Jake's eyes widened at the claim—at that word "belong" spoken with such possessive confidence. His gaze flicked between me and Sylus as if searching for some sign of coercion or deception again, but my expression remained steadfast and sure. "What do I tell mom and dad, Lai? What do I tell the school? You ran off with some ancient being to live happily ever after? Mom and dad won’t accept that."
"You can tell them whatever you like," Sylus said nonchalantly, his gaze never straying from mine. "The truth, a lie, a half-truth…"
Jake's face twisted into a frustrated snarl, "How can you be so flippant about this?!" he snapped. "You're ruining her life; you have to know that. She belongs with her family… she deserves to go to school and live a normal life. To get married, have children. She doesn’t belong here stuck here with you!"
"And what makes you think she doesn't have that here?" Sylus asked, his voice like silk but carrying a dangerous edge that made my spine shiver. He tilted his head in mocking curiosity. "What can your family provide her that I cannot?"
Jake spluttered, "Stability, normalcy, a future without risk or… whatever the hell you are."
"Bubba," I said softly, using a nickname I had used for my brother since childhood.
Jake's eyes flickered to mine at the nickname, softening for just a moment… but then his expression hardened again and he gritted his teeth. "Laiken, you don’t know what you're doing! You can't seriously be considering staying here."
I took a deep breath—in, out—and tried to force my voice to stay steady. "I know exactly what I'm doing, brother. I know exactly what I want and it’s him."
Sylus' hand slid up my back—like a snake slowly encircling its prey—and settled around my hip in a reassuring gesture that helped me relax.
My brother's jaw clenched so hard I swore I could hear his teeth creak at my words. "What you want?" he repeated incredulously. "This... creature! This is all insane, you have to see that!"
I stepped forward, reaching out to touch his arm again but he jerked away like my touch was fire. "It isn't," I said fiercely. "Everything I'm experiencing is real. Every emotion I feel, every memory I've uncovered… they are all very, very real."
Sylus' grip on me tightened—just slightly—as if he were holding back a growl at the sight of my brother flinching from my touch.
"Real," Jake repeated, his voice cracking. "You call this real?" He gestured wildly between us—the opulent coffin room, Kieran's predatory smirk where his lips were pressed against Ryan’s throat, Luke’s bored expression as he fiddled with a dagger that looked far too sharp to be legal.
Sylus let out a low chuckle—dark velvet laced with venom—and tilted his head as if studying an insect under glass. "This is her reality," he murmured silkily. "And you must accept that or lose her completely."
Jake's breath hitched, his entire body stiffening as the weight of Sylus' words crashed over him. His golden eyes—so much like mine—flickered between me and Sylus with something close to horror. "You mean that," he whispered, not a question but an accusation as tears filled his eyes. "You'd really cut me out? Your own brother?"
I swallowed hard before speaking gently but firmly, "No one is cutting anyone out…" I hesitated for just a second too long and Jake's face fell even further into heartbreak.
His voice came out strangled when it finally did. "...but you won’t leave him."
"No," I confirmed softly, meeting my brother's gaze head-on. "Jake…" I started then trailed off to lick my lips. "This isn’t goodbye forever. You will still see me."
Sylus' hand tightened on my waist as if to emphasize my words. "She's right," he said, his voice as smooth as ever. "I may be selfish, but I'm not completely heartless. You'll be able to visit."
Jake's eyes flickered to Sylus, his gaze darkening. "You would ‘allow’ me to see my own sister?" he snapped, his fists clenching tightly. "How gracious."
Sylus chuckled—the sound dripping with condescension. "Oh, I'm a generous man," he said smoothly, his voice like a viper waiting to strike. "But even I understand the importance of family… within reason, of course. But if you want to test me… I will take her away from here and never let her return."
Jake bristled, but he seemed to know he was backed into a corner.
I gently disentangled myself from Sylus' grip and stepped closer to my brother, reaching out to take his hand in mine. "Please," I said quietly, "can you try to understand? Can you please try to accept this? That I want him… that I belong with him? Please?"
Jake stared at my outstretched hand then the fresh bite marks on my neck, the way I stood slightly in front of Sylus as if shielding him. His face twisted through a dozen emotions: anger, betrayal, confusion… and finally something that looked painfully close to resignation.
"Fine," he ground out after a long pause. "But you swear to me that this is what you want." His gaze bored into mine with terrifying intensity—the same look he'd given me when we were kids and I swore not to sneak out past curfew.
I met his golden eyes squarely without flinching. "This is where home is for me now."
Sylus' breath left him in a slow, satisfied exhale—the tension in his body unwinding like smoke. His fingers flexed against my waist before sliding up to cradle the back of my neck, possessive and approving all at once. "Home," he repeated quietly—almost reverently—as if tasting the word for the first time.
Jake's jaw worked silently for a moment before he finally exhaled through his clenched teeth and nodded stiffly. "Alright then." He tossed aside the stick aside with unnecessary force so it clattered loudly against stone floor.
Kieran let out an amused huff from where he was still pinning Ryan against the wall but made no move to release his prey yet. "I’m requesting to keep this one, My Lord," he mumbled.
Sylus regarded him for a long moment, gaze calculating and considering, then nodded once in agreement. "You can keep him, for now," he said, his voice cool and measured. There was something dark flickering in his eyes, a cold glimmer that he quickly smothered and replaced with amusement when Ryan let out a strangled noise and started to struggle.
Kieran smiled smugly and nipped Ryan’s ear just to make him squirm more. "Thank you, My Lord," he murmured, his tone dripping with a satisfaction that sent a shiver down my spine.
As Kieran continued to taunt and toy with his new plaything, I felt Sylus' gaze slide back to me. His hand slowly slid along my side then up my back, trailing invisible lines along my skin that made me shiver even through the layers of fabric.
His crimson eyes glittered as he leaned in closer and his voice dropped to a low, velveteen purr in my ear. "You handled that beautifully, my love," he murmured.
The praise made me warm on the inside, sending a shiver down my spine. I leaned into him slightly, not even noticing when my head came to rest against his shoulder—it just felt right. "It wasn't so bad," I hummed, my gaze flickering to my brother then back to the man holding me.
Sylus chuckled softly, his breath warm against my ear. "Were you expecting him to forbid you from staying with me?"
"Truthfully?" I murmured, my hand slipping into his. "I was expecting to have to choose."
He let out a dark laugh at that. "Ah, the classic ultimatum," he said, his smirk deepening. "Either stay with your family or stay with the monster."
I let out a soft sigh, my body leaning even more into his. "Something like that, yeah," I admitted, my gaze flickering towards Jake who was having an intense staring contest with Luke.
"You would have chosen me regardless," Sylus said, his voice quiet and certain. He tilted my chin slightly, making me meet his gaze. His fingers traced the line of my jaw—gentle yet with an edge of possession that stirred something low in my belly. "Wouldn't you?"
I didn't even hesitate, the answer coming like a reflex. "Yes," I whispered, my eyes locking with his. "I would."
Sylus hummed, his smirk growing predatory at my immediate response. "My perfect, loyal, beautiful wife," he murmured, his thumb tracing my bottom lip. Then without breaking eye contact with me he said in a louder tone, "Luke, if you wish to keep the human all you need to do is ask, you know that."
Luke's eyes flicked from my brother to us, his smirk matching Sylus' in its deviousness. "You're too kind. I will try to be gentle when I break him in."
Jake's head snapped toward Luke, his face draining of color. "You're joking," he choked out, voice raw with disbelief.
Luke merely tilted his head before slowly approaching my brother until he had him crowded up against the wall. He leaned in, placing his hands on the wall on either side of Jake’s head and leaned. "I never joke when it comes to the things I want."
Sylus chuckled at the exchange, the sound carrying a dark amusement. His gaze lingered on them for a moment before returning to me. "Your brother has a lot to learn about what it means to be prey."
I studied the way Luke lowered his head and whispered something in Jake’s ear that had his golden eyes going wide and his breathing speeding up before turning to look at the man beside me. "He won’t hurt Jake, will he?"
Sylus let out a low, considering hum as he watched Luke's lips brush the shell of Jake's ear—close enough to be intimate but not quite touching. His crimson eyes gleamed with something between amusement and approval. "Hurt him?" he repeated, his fingers tracing idle patterns along my spine. "No... unless your brother wishes it."
Luke chose that moment to nip sharply at Jake’s earlobe hard enough to draw blood and make him yelp before licking the spot with a low hum. Jake stiffened for all of two seconds before his eyes slid shut and he almost seemed to melt against the wall.
"See?" Sylus mused, tilting his head as if observing something trivial rather than life-changing chaos unfolding before us. "Cooperation. Your brother seemed determined not to give it but has changed his mind." A pause; then his crimson eyes slid back to me, "Do you want me to intervene? Or are you content watching him learn his place among monsters?"
I watched as Luke continued to toy with my brother, his lips ghosting along his jaw and back up to his ear… all while Jake leaned heavily against the wall like his legs couldn't support him anymore. I swallowed, his question hanging heavily in the air between us—a test, in a way. My gaze lingered on my brother's face—the way his eyes fluttered shut and his lips parted slightly as Luke continued to toy with him—before looking back up at the man beside me. "No," I said eventually. "He will be fine."
Sylus let out a soft hum as the corners of his mouth slowly curved up—almost a smirk, yet not quite. "Wise decision. Learning his place among us will be… good for him." He shifted, hand sliding up my back. "But you…" he murmured, his voice dropping impossibly low. "I have entirely different things in mind for you. Shall we return home, wife? I believe I made you a promise."
Something hot and eager twisted in my gut at his words and the dark glint in his eyes. I couldn't help the shiver that ran through me as I remembered that he’d promised to take care of my needs as soon as I talked to my brother.
He chuckled. "I can hear your heart racing," he murmured. "Anticipating what I plan to do… how I am going to touch you, kiss you, claim you. Are you ready for me, wife?" The low, velveteen sound of his voice sent a shiver running down my spine.
I couldn't deny his words; I was suddenly very, very aware of every point of contact between us. The firm lines of his body against mine, his hand possessively gripping my hip, his breath warm against my ear, his hard cock against my stomach... it was intoxicating, and it made me dizzy with want.
I swallowed, trying to keep my voice steady. "Yes," I breathed, my eyes meeting his. "Home, please. Show me who I belong to."
He hummed in satisfaction, dark desire flashing in his crimson eyes. "Good girl," he praised softly, then without warning, he scooped me up bridal-style in his arms.
I let out a squeak of surprise, my arms automatically winding around his shoulders to anchor myself. He smirked, clearly enjoying the reaction he'd pulled out of me, and carried me out of the room and down the hallway.
Every step he took resonated through my entire body, making my heart beat faster and my skin feel overheated and flushed. The possessive way he was carrying me and holding me close, combined with the dark promise in his eyes, made it clear that he was not going to be gentle. He was going to take me apart, piece by piece… and I was more than ready for it.
I let my head tip back, exposing my neck to him as he carried me through the labyrinth of corridors and down a winding staircase. He carried me down a long corridor before stopping in front of a set of double doors carved with vines and roses that were probably beautiful at one time but were now brittle with age and falling apart.
His breath was hot against my exposed throat as he kicked the doors open with a sharp, impatient motion. The wood groaned in protest before both doors swung wide and collapsed to the floor with a sharp protest of hinges and a clap that echoed around the dark, empty chamber.
The huge room had clearly been a bathing chamber at one point but was now filled with crumbling stone, dirt, cobwebs and broken furniture. The air was thick with dust and the faint scent of old water, but beneath that—something else.
The room was steeped in shadows except for a single shaft of moonlight that spilled through a hole in the roof. It cut a path through the dust and cast everything in sharp relief.
Sylus stepped over the collapsed doors and entered the room. His footsteps echoed as he carried me across the decaying stone towards a raised platform in the middle of the largest pool with a huge broken mirror in its center. That’s when I realized this was the broken and shattered version of the chamber with the portal we had crossed through to get here.
Sylus' grip on me tightened imperceptibly as he took in the ruined chamber, his crimson eyes reflecting the fractured moonlight. "Fitting," he murmured, voice rough with something between amusement and hunger.
The bottom of the pool was slick with damp moss beneath our feet as he carried me toward the mirror—each step making my pulse spike higher. When we reached the edge of the cracked and crumbling platform he vaulted up onto it since the stairs were destroyed then stood before the portal.
I could see our reflections warped beyond recognition… him towering over me like a shadow given form… my face flushed and wide-eyed and chest heaving from having him so close.
He didn’t break eye contact when he finally stepped forward, carrying me through the portal to his Realm and where I would call home for the rest of my days.
We arrived in a vast garden of wandering paths, exotic plants and huge fountains. Moonlight filtered through a canopy of thick branches overhead, casting a silvery glow over everything. Even though it was late, the air was warm and sticky, thick with the scents of pollen and earth.
He carried me through the overgrown path, the sound of our footsteps the only sound in this dark space. My heart hammered in my chest, the anticipation of what was to come making me shiver. I knew what he planned… and I couldn't wait as he carried me past a maze of winding paths, taking me towards a large mansion that loomed up out of the darkness in the distance. The closer we got, the more details revealed itself.
It was a grand building made of dark brick; tall and imposing with three tall spires, floor to ceiling windows with red-stained glass and a huge set of polished black doors with roses carved into the surface and stained to look like they were alive.
Sylus' grip on me tightened as he approached the doors, his steps never slowing. The polished black doors groaned open before we reached them—no hand touched them, but they swung wide in eerie submission to his will.
The grand foyer beyond was a cavern of shadow and gilded opulence… marble floors streaked with veins of red like dried blood, walls lined with portraits that moved when I glanced at them—their painted eyes tracking my every step—and huge chandeliers made of gold and dripping with real jewels.
I recognized the room immediately… only now it was alive, warm and inviting. Not decaying, cast in shadows and overrun with vines while sitting in the middle of a rotted-out field people partied in for fun.
This was the castle that I had summoned him in… the castle that had decayed with no one to attend to it but this… this was it in all its splendor.
He carried me through the grand foyer, his footsteps echoing against the marble floors as he headed straight for a sweeping staircase. The air was thick with incense—sandalwood and something darker, more intoxicating—and I could feel my body responding to it already. My skin felt too tight, my breaths too shallow.
He didn't slow as he took the stairs two at a time, his grip on me unwavering even when I shifted in his arms out of sheer nervous anticipation. At the top of the staircase was a long open corridor lined with towering stained-glass windows on either side that cast fractured light across everything like liquid spilling over stone. And then—there it was.
The master bedroom door loomed ahead; tall and ornate with black lacquered wood carved in intricate patterns that twisted into thorns near its frame.
"Last chance," he murmured against my ear as he paused outside it then his voice dropped lower still, "You say you want to go... and I will let you go."
A lie wrapped in silk—we both knew that now. I shook my head frantically against him already half-drunk on want for what came next.
His smirk sharpened into something almost feral. "Good girl," he hummed, his voice a dark, rough purr that made heat pool low in my belly. He turned the handle, shoving the heavy door open and carrying me towards the bed.
The massive bedroom was steeped in shadows but I could see enough to know it was the same room as before. Dark silk sheets, red velvet curtains with gold threaded seams, black oak furniture, a dark rug… I barely had time to register more of my surroundings before he was lowering me onto the bed, his gaze almost searing as it roamed over me.
I lay there, feeling like prey as he pushed his suit jacket off his shoulders then began to unbutton his shirt with deliberate slowness—each undone button revealing another stretch of hard muscle and pale skin. He looked beautiful in the moonlight streaming in through the window, all lean muscle and power barely contained as he undressed.
His shirt slid over his shoulders and onto the floor, leaving him bare-chested. I swallowed hard, my hands clenching into the sheets to keep from reaching out and touching him because he was clearly putting on a show for me.
He caught the movement and smirked, prowling onto the bed and over me like a shadow. His eyes were glowing, practically glittering as he straddled my hips—boxing me in and pinning me to the bed. A chuckle echoed around the room as he watched me squirm beneath him. "You want to touch me," he murmured, his voice rough with hunger as his fingers trailed up my leg and underneath the hem of my gown. "But you're waiting for permission... aren't you?"
I bit back a gasp at the feel of his fingers against my bare skin, my own hands gripping the sheets tighter. His gaze was predatory… hungry… possessive in a way that made heat pool in my gut in a way I would never tire of. "Yes," I whispered, my voice already breathy. "Please."
His nostrils flared at my whispered plea, the corners of his mouth curving up in a cruel smirk that told me everything I needed to know. "Good girl," he murmured, fingers sliding further under the skirt of my dress, "You're being so good for me… so obedient..."
I sucked in a breath as his fingers crept higher, my thighs clenching in anticipation.
His gaze darkened as a low, rough hum rumbled from his chest. "So pretty… my perfect little wife… you may touch me." As the words left him, I released the sheets and let my hands drift up his muscled torso. I felt his stomach twitch when I ran my fingers over the hard ridges of his abdomen and then up his chest. My touch was light, reverent almost. He was all hard strength and lean muscle… a beautiful weapon in human form.
He watched me with half-lidded eyes, his fingers still tracing lazy circles on the inside of my thigh. "You like how I feel?" he whispered, his voice low and rough—the question more a taunt than a question. His tone made me shiver, the sound of it like silk drawn over stone.
My head was already starting to feel foggy from the need that was pooling in my belly—a need that only he seemed to be able to ignite. I traced a light finger down his sternum, feeling his heartbeat flutter in response. "You're so strong," I murmured, my eyes roving over his bare skin. "So powerful. Your heart is beating so fast."
His lips curled up into a small smile at the words and he shifted above me with a low rumble. "You have no idea what you do to me," he murmured.
Those words went straight between my thighs, my body immediately responding in a way that only he could spark within me. I felt desperate for more of him—more touch, more of his skin against mine… more, more, more.
I did have an idea what I did to him because he did the same to me.
He leaned down, his chest brushing mine and the feel of him… the size of him was suddenly so much more noticeable from this angle. I let out a soft gasp, my hands gripping his biceps to ground me as his head dropped to the curve of my neck.
I felt his teeth skim my skin as his breath came hot against my throat. "You smell so good," he murmured, voice rough. "Like flowers…"
"Flowers?" I breathed out in disbelief as he inhaled deeply at the base of my neck. His low chuckle vibrated through me when his tongue flicked over that same spot where his teeth had been seconds ago.
"No," he corrected himself darkly before nipping again, "You smell like mine."
I whimpered as his teeth sank into the soft flesh of my throat… not enough to break skin, but enough that I knew it would bruise. A fresh claim, a new mark. My hands slid from his biceps up to tangle in his hair, tugging slightly so he would look at me.
He lifted his head at the sharp tug, his crimson eyes glittering with so many emotions it was hard to identify one before another flicked across their surface. "My beautiful, darling wife," he whispered, his voice a low growl then he reached out and ran his fingers along my cheek.
His fingers traced the line of my jaw before drifting lower to brush along the pulse point at my throat, the movement so tender in contrast to the possessive hunger he harbored in his gaze. I could feel my heartbeat in response to his touch, skipping a beat under his fingers as my breathing hitched.
"In you, I've found my happiness," he murmured, his hand stilling on my throat. "You're my reason to fight… to protect… and to love," the last word was spoken almost reverently, like a prayer, and my breath caught at the sheer intensity in his eyes.
He leaned down and pressed a kiss to the corner of my mouth and murmured, "In this world of chaos, you are the only thing that makes sense to me."
My breath stuttered at his words, my heart skipping a beat as he spoke.
The sheer devotion in his eyes was both overwhelming and intoxicating, making me feel like I was the only person in the world that mattered to him. There was something almost reverent in his touch as he kissed me softly, his lips barely brushing against my skin like a feather's touch.
And as I lay beneath him, pinned to the bed and held in place by his bigger, stronger body, I realized that he was right. To him, I was the only thing that made sense, and the only one he could ever want… for within my soul, I carry my Beloved.
Note: Caleb's fic for this series is next!!
Want to read more fanfics about the LaDs boys? Check out my list here.
Likes, reblogs & comments are always welcome & appreciated!
Want to be added to a tag list, let me know!
TW: minor character death, trust issues, abandonment issues, body dysphoria, suicidal thoughts, depression, self-doubt, self-hatred, past child abuse, past abuse, past domestic abuse, past trauma, past violence, angst, light fluff
Summary:
The love of his life died in a tragic accident…
She has been through hell at the hands of someone she thought loved her…
It takes them coming together at the most inopportune time to heal the wounds others left behind.
Note: PLEASE pay attention to the trigger warnings if you choose to read this fic.
Word count: 4,069
Fic Song: Let It Fall by Shadow Beloved
Second Chance - Chapter 14 - littlewolf1984 - 恋与深空 | Love and Deepspace (Video Game) [Archive of Our Own]
"Sadie! I’m not wearing this, it’s too revealing!"
I looked at myself in the full-length mirror in Sadie’s bedroom, biting my lip while debating if a potato sack would be more appropriate.
After we had agreed to come to her party, Sadie had insisted we both get ready at her house.
I had been perfectly fine with that, but what I hadn’t realized was by letting her pick my costume I would be extremely uncomfortable.
She had picked an all-white corset dress that revealed a little too much of my upper chest and only fell to mid-thigh paired with a pair of low white heels and a set of matching angel wings that had glitter on them so they sparkled every time I moved.
My hair was braided into an intricate style on top of my head, leaving my neck and shoulders exposed and my makeup, something I typically never wore, was flawless and enhanced the color of my eyes and made them stand out.
"What's wrong with the dress?" she asked from the doorway. "It looks amazing on you."
I gave her a look, knowing perfectly well the reason she had picked it.
"It shows off a hell of a lot of skin."
"It's just for one night," she reasoned. "And it's Halloween. What's wrong with showing a little skin? Besides, you have a great body, and it should be shown off."
"I'm not comfortable showing off my body," I protested, feeling my cheeks flush. "I’m overweight and the… scars…" I trailed off when I noticed that the dress kept the scars covered.
She sighed, resting her hands on my shoulders.
"You're not overweight," she said firmly. "You're beautiful. You have an amazing body and those scars don't make you any less of a woman. They're a part of your story."
I looked at myself in the mirror again as if the reflection would look any different and tried to push the thoughts of insecurity and discomfort aside.
It was just for one night, right? I could get through one night.
"Fine," I relented. "I'll wear it."
"Good," she grinned, clearly satisfied with my answer. "Now, come on. Everyone's waiting for you downstairs… including Caleb."
"Wait, Caleb's already here?" I asked, surprised.
"Yep. He got here a few minutes ago."
I felt a slight flutter in my chest at the mention of him. The thought of seeing him after a few days apart was both exciting and nerve-wracking.
"Is he… already dressed up too?" I asked, trying to sound nonchalant.
"Yes, he is… and he looks hot," she grinned, her eyes dancing with mischief.
I tried to keep my expression neutral but a part of me was wondering what she had dressed him in. The thought made me feel like a lovesick little girl but goddamn it… I couldn't help it.
"Okay," I muttered, trying to control my racing heart. "Let's get this over with."
She grinned as she grabbed my hand and started pulling me towards her bedroom door.
"Don't act like you aren't secretly excited to see him."
"I have no idea what you're talking about."
"Yeah, yeah, keep telling yourself that," she said, her voice holding a hint of amusement.
We walked down the stairs, the sounds of the party growing louder and louder with each step, and my pulse raced in anticipation of seeing him while also dreading the way I would react to whatever costume he was wearing.
Was he wearing a full tuxedo or leather pants and a silky shirt? Horns and wings?
Once we reached the bottom of the stairs, Sadie led me towards the living room.
We stepped into the room and I looked around. Many people were already there, some I knew and some I didn’t, most were dressed in creative costumes, some… not so much.
It was then that I caught sight of him, a sharp inhale catching in my throat.
He stood on the other side of the room leaning against the wall talking to Sadie’s husband, and the mere sight of him was enough to make the air around me feel electric.
He was dressed in a black suit, the fabric hugging his body like a second skin, highlighting every muscle and contour. The contrast of black against his tan skin made him look like some kind of Greek God, and it took everything in me to keep my jaw from hitting the floor.
"You’re drooling," Sadie whispered, elbowing me in the side.
"I am not," I muttered, my eyes still glued to him.
I couldn't look away even if I wanted to, and by the smirk on Sadie's face… she had noticed.
As if he'd felt my gaze, his head suddenly turned and his eyes met mine across the room.
His expression became unreadable as he stared at me, taking in the way the dress hugged my curves and how it exposed more than I was comfortable with.
I could see the way his eyes raked over me, the way his jaw tensed just the slightest bit, and I felt a shiver run down my spine. Was he angry about the way I was dressed? But… why?
I stared at him for a moment longer hoping he liked what he saw but when he said something to Keith and didn’t look my way again, I dropped my gaze and took a step back, turning to head back upstairs.
This was such a bad idea… I needed to go change… get all the makeup off and put my jeans and sweater back on… maybe just get away from here and go hide somewhere and cry for making a fool out of myself.
I took another step but a hand on my arm stopped me.
"Going somewhere, princess?"
"Yeah, I'm going… upstairs," I murmured, refusing to look him in the eye.
He hummed and moved closer, his body crowding mine as he stepped in front of me.
"And why are you going upstairs?" he asked, his voice lower and huskier than usual.
"I'm… not comfortable," I mumbled, my eyes still glued to the floor.
What I didn’t say was I thought he was angry with me, I didn’t understand why and I needed to get away to try to figure out why me being dressed as I was would upset him.
He let out a small chuckle, the sound deep and low in his throat.
"Really? I quite like the dress… shows off your curves."
His words made me feel self-conscious and I wrapped my arms around my waist, trying to cover myself but he stepped closer, reaching out with one hand and gently nudging my chin up while the other pushed my arms away so they dropped by my sides.
"Don't do that. Stop hiding. I’ve told you and I’ll keep telling you… you’re beautiful."
His words were like a combination of a soothing balm and a sharp knife, soothing my insecurities but also deepening the ache in my chest.
He always knew the right things to say when I needed to hear them.
"You really think so?" I whispered, my voice small and uncertain.
"I know so."
The intensity in his eyes made my knees go weak and I had to resist the urge to lean into him. The effect he had on me was getting ridiculous, yet I couldn't stop it, even if I wanted to.
He released his grip on my chin, his hand sliding down to rest against the side of my neck, his thumb gently moving over my pulse.
I shivered at the touch, trying to steady my racing heart.
He was so close… so much closer than he normally would be… and my brain couldn't seem to function correctly…
"Stop thinking so hard," he admonished. "I can practically see the gears turning."
I huffed out a laugh but couldn't deny his words. I was constantly overthinking and overanalyzing everything when I would much rather just turn my brain off and enjoy the moment.
"I can't help it," I muttered. "My brain never shuts off, you know that."
He chuckled and his lips curled into a smirk, his thumb still stroking my neck.
"I know... it's one of the things I love about you."
I couldn't stop the shiver that ran through me… the sound of his voice, his touch, his proximity... it was like he was everywhere, overwhelming all my senses.
I swallowed the lump in my throat and tried to find my voice, to say something witty or sarcastic, something to break the tension that was crackling between us… because I knew he didn’t mean anything by those words.
He loved me but as a friend…
"Come on, princess, let’s have some fun. What do you say?"
"Fun?" I repeated, my voice sounding small and uncertain even to my own ears.
He chuckled, the sound sending a shiver down my spine.
"It is a Halloween party. There's food, games, music… let's go join in the fun."
I nodded, going when he wrapped an arm around my shoulders and pulled me against him.
He led me back into Sadie’s living room and my eyes darted around, taking in the decorations and the people, trying to keep myself from focusing on how he was acting, talking… and how damn good he looked in his costume.
The black wings, the horns… the suit clinging to all the right places, accentuating all those muscles I had known were there but had forced myself not to pay attention to… it was more than a little distracting.
We made our way through the crowd, Caleb leading me with one arm around my shoulders as if he was afraid I’d run away.
"What do you want to do first? Grab a drink?" he asked, leaning down to speak in my ear.
The warmth of his breath against my neck made me shiver again and I had to force myself to focus on the question.
"Um, yeah, sure," I managed, hoping he hadn’t noticed. "I could use a drink."
"Come on then."
He led me over to the table where there was an assortment of alcoholic beverages as well as sodas, water and juice.
Knowing I wasn’t big on alcohol, he grabbed two waters and handed one to me, his fingers brushing mine as he placed the bottle into my hand.
He opened his own bottle and took a swig, his throat bobbing as he swallowed.
I took a sip of my own water to distract myself and looked around at the decorations Sadie had picked out. There was music playing from the sound system, and people were dancing and laughing, but I couldn't seem to focus on anything other than him.
He leaned against the table, his eyes flickering over me, taking in my costume then he seemed to realize what he was doing and shook himself out.
"I was wondering..."
His words caught my attention, and I turned to him, raising an eyebrow.
He took another sip of his water, his expression casual, but there was a slight strain to his voice when he spoke again as if what he was about to say wasn’t actually what he was thinking.
"How do you feel about dancing?"
The idea of dancing with him... of being close to him, his arms around me, his body pressed close... it was almost too much to consider.
Part of me wanted it more than anything, but another part was terrified of giving in further than I already had.
"Dancing?" I repeated, trying to keep my voice even. "I’m more likely to step on your toes than actually dance."
"Is that your way of telling me you have two left feet?"
I rolled my eyes, a small, nervous laugh escaping me.
"Yes."
A small smirk pulled at his lips, and he took a step closer.
"Come on. It's just dancing. It's not like we're on a stage in front of a thousand people."
"I don't even know how to dance," I protested weakly. "I'll make a fool out of myself."
"I won't let you. I'll hold you close. You just have to follow my lead."
I couldn't deny that the thought of being in his arms again, of feeling the solid strength of his body against mine... it made my head spin and my heart race.
"Okay…" I whispered.
He gave me a small smile and placed his bottle of water on the table then took mine and did the same before offering me his hand.
I looked down at it for a moment, took a deep breath and placed my hand in his.
His fingers closed around mine, his grip firm but gentle, and led me to an open spot in the center of the room and turned me to face him.
"Put your hand on my shoulder," he instructed, his voice low and steady.
I did as he said, my heart racing as my hand came to rest on his broad shoulder.
His hand came to rest on my waist, fingers gently gripping my hip and pulling me closer.
"Just breathe and relax," he whispered. "I won't let you fall."
I felt my breath catch as he pulled me flush against him, my chest now pressed right up against his. He was just so damn big and solid and warm...
He started moving, slowly and surely, guiding me through the steps even though the pace was slower than the tempo of the song.
I tried to keep up, moving my feet in time with his, but I still felt clumsy and awkward, self-conscious…
His hand on my waist tightened as he felt me stumble.
"Relax, princess," he murmured in my ear. "Feel the music. Don't think. Just follow me."
"Not exactly a slow dance kind of song," I murmured back.
He chuckled lowly and I could feel the deep rumbling in his chest.
"No, it is not, but it doesn't matter. Just focus on me, alright? And trust me when I tell you, you're doing great."
He gave my hip a small squeeze and his thumb began to stroke my side, moving in small circles against the material of my dress.
Eventually, my feet got the hang of the steps, and we started moving a little faster.
I found myself getting lost in the steps, in the music, in the feeling of his body against mine.
For the first time in a long time, I wasn't thinking about anything else.
There was no stress, no worry… only him… only us…
His hand moved to my lower back, pressing me closer against him, his body now completely molded against mine.
"There you go," he murmured, his voice low in my ear. "You're doing so well. You're not so clumsy after all, are you princess?"
I couldn't help the small shiver that ran through me as his breath tickled the skin on my neck. Even the small praise he was giving me was enough to make me feel… special.
"Guess not," I managed, my voice sounding breathy and shaky.
He hummed softly, his hand moving up my back to the exposed skin of my shoulder blades.
"You’re a natural," he murmured. "A quick learner. Perfect."
It was getting harder to focus on anything but his voice, the feeling of his hand on my back, the warmth radiating off him…
"Just… lucky," I whispered, my voice breathless.
"Lucky, huh? Or maybe you just needed the right partner."
"That must be it."
"Of course," he chuckled. "No one better than me."
His words made me shiver, the tone to his voice sending a small jolt of heat through me.
"And just what makes you so much better, huh?"
He chuckled again and spun me around in a circle before pulling me back against his chest.
"Oh, you shouldn't ask questions you already know the answer to."
I huffed at his smugness and shot him a playful glare.
"Cocky."
"Confident. There's a difference."
I rolled my eyes.
"Sure, keep telling yourself that."
He shook his head with a low laugh and pressed a kiss to my forehead.
We danced in silence for a few minutes with his head resting on the top of mine and his hand pressed against the bare skin of my upper back.
I leaned into him a little more, my head resting against his chest, and I heard him inhale deeply, his breath fanning across the top of my head.
"You smell good," he murmured.
I felt my cheeks warm at the comment.
"Thanks," I replied. "It's just my shampoo."
"No, it's not," he said with a small laugh. "It's you."
His words caught me off guard, and I felt my heart skip a beat.
"It's… me?"
"Yes, you. You have a distinct scent… sweet… like honey. I don't think it has anything to do with the shampoo you use."
His words made me feel both warm and confused as I wondered what had gotten into him tonight… he had never touched me like he was or given me so many compliments.
I didn’t know what to do with it.
"You make me sound like some kind of pastry," I mumbled.
"Not a pastry," he said with a laugh. "But something sweet for sure."
A small laugh escaped me and I shook my head.
"You're being weird."
He chuckled.
"I'm just being honest, princess. You smell good… really good."
I felt my cheeks warm and tried to keep my heart from fluttering.
"Let’s change the subject."
"Why?" he asked. "You don't like me complimenting you?"
I bit my lip, not knowing how to respond.
It wasn't that I didn't like it, quite the opposite, I enjoyed his praise a little more than I should. But there was something about his compliments tonight that seemed a little different than usual.
"No, it's not that. It's just… I’m not used to compliments…" I mumbled. "You know that."
He hummed softly.
"I know, but you deserve to hear how beautiful you are every day for the rest of your life."
The words made me shiver again, and I had to take a deep breath to steady my racing heart.
"Thank you, Caleb… I…" I trailed off because I wasn’t sure what I was trying to say.
He seemed to sense my conflicted emotions and chuckled.
"You're blushing, princess."
I tried to hide my flustered state by burying my face in his shoulder.
"Hush."
"You're cute when you blush."
I groaned and thumped my forehead against his shoulder. He was toying with me, teasing me, and it was driving me insane.
"Stop it, Caleb."
"Stop what?" he asked innocently, his fingers resuming their pattern against my shoulder blades. "Stop giving you compliments? Stop pointing out how gorgeous you are? Stop pointing out that you’re blushing?"
"All of the above?" I mumbled.
He laughed softly, the sound rumbling in his chest.
"Okay… how about this… how about I invite you to go on vacation with me sometime in December instead?"
I lifted my head to look up at him, feeling confused.
"That's… a huge shift of subject."
He grinned down at me, his eyes glittering with mirth.
"I know, but I was tired of complimenting you."
I couldn't help the small huff.
"You're something else, you know that?"
He laughed again, unbothered by my insult.
"Yeah… but that doesn’t answer my question."
"Of course she’ll go on vacation with you," Sadie suddenly said from behind me.
I jumped in surprise and spun around to find her standing there, grinning at us.
"Oh my god, don't do that," I said, my heart racing from the sudden interruption.
She chuckled, shaking her head.
"You need to work on your situational awareness, Hay. The amount of times you get surprised is astounding."
"I'm not that bad."
"Yes, you are," Caleb said behind me, his hand settling on my hip.
I glanced over my shoulder to glare at him.
"Traitor."
He shrugged, a smirk on his lips.
"Sooo…" Sadie said, placing her hands on her hips. "Where you guys going for this vacation? How long will you be gone? You have anything important planned? Will-"
"Whoa… I haven’t even said I’d go," I exclaimed, holding up a hand to stop her.
"Yet," Caleb interjected behind me.
I shot him a glare.
"Not helping."
"You'll go," he said, sounding confident.
"And how do you know that?"
He grinned, his grip on my hip tightening just the slightest bit.
"Because you want to go."
I huffed, feeling annoyed with his overconfidence because of course he was right.
I did want to go on vacation with him, and I didn’t care where we went if it meant I got to spend time with him.
"And what makes you think that?"
"Call it a gut feeling."
I rolled my eyes and muttered under my breath.
"Okay, fine, I want to go."
Sadie chuckled and patted me on the shoulder.
"Knew it."
I let out a frustrated sigh, feeling like they were ganging up on me.
"I hate you both."
Caleb chuckled, his breath ghosting over my ear and making me shiver.
"No, you don’t."
"Yes, I do," I lied.
"Is that right?" he murmured.
I ignored him, trying to ignore the heat seeping through my body. God, I hated how he affected me.
"Yes, it is," I mumbled.
Sadie laughed again, clearly amused by the whole thing.
"You two banter like an old married couple."
"What?" I choked out, my eyes widening. "We do not."
She smirked, raising an eyebrow at me like she knew how my heart had started to pound at the thought of being married to Caleb.
"Sooo… where you guys going?"
"There’s a small town in the mountains that hosts a lot of interesting events for Christmas. I’ve been wanting to check it out for a while but have never gotten around to it sooo… wanna go with me?" Caleb answered, his hand moving from my hip to my lower back.
It was so casually mentioned yet seemed so… intimate. The idea of going on a trip with Caleb to some small town to spend Christmas together sounded… wonderful.
"That sounds amazing…"
He smiled, his hand splaying out against my lower back.
"Then I’ll work out the details and let you know, sweet girl."
I took a deep breath, trying to calm down.
It was just a vacation… a vacation to spend time with the man I had been hopelessly in love with for a while now.
"Okay," I breathed, shooting him a smile then a thought occurred to me. "Wait… the shop."
Sadie let out a huff.
"Am I chopped liver? I’ll watch it so you can go on vacation. And no backing out because you haven’t been on a vacation in years."
I felt a rush of relief, feeling touched by her offer.
"Thank you."
"See, it's settling itself out," Caleb said from behind me.
I rolled my eyes but chuckled, the tension draining from me.
"Okay, stop gloating."
"Not a chance."
I heard Sadie let out a laugh then mutter something about us ‘really sounding like an old married couple’ as she walked away.
The music changed and a slightly slower one started to play.
His grip on my waist grew firmer and he pulled me close again.
"Come here, angel."
My breath caught in my throat from the sudden nickname, my heart fluttering wildly. Out of all the nicknames he had tried I liked that one the best and wanted him to keep calling me by it.
"I like that one," I mumbled as I followed his guidance with little resistance, letting my body mold against his.
A small, satisfied smile tugged at his lips as he pulled me against him.
"You like it when I call you angel?" he murmured, his breath warm against my ear. "Better than princess?"
I swallowed and forced my heart to steady.
"Yeah, I… I do."
He hummed.
"Angel suits you."
I felt a small flutter of pleasure at the words but didn’t say anything as I pressed my face against his chest and followed his movements.
Anticipation of our vacation kept my cheeks flushed and had my mind racing for the rest of the evening.
I didn’t know what was going to happen, but I had a feeling it would change our lives… for the better.
And that was something to look forward to…
Want to read more fanfics about the LaDs boys? Check out my list here.
Likes, reblogs & comments are always welcome & appreciated!
Want to be added to a tag list, let me know!
TW: AU, threesome M/M/F, M/M, M/F, smut, penetrative sex
Warnings:
This is an explicit fic told by Non MC.
There is penetrative male/male sex in this fic. Each fic in this series will be M/M/F. The LaDs boys all have different occupations in this series than in the game. If any of those things bother you, this isn't the fic for you!
Summary: They grew up together, opened a tattoo shop together and have always done everything as friends... but she wants more than that from one of them. What she doesn't know is the other one wants them both...
Word Count: 4,641
Tattoos & Tequila - Chapter 5 - littlewolf1984 - 恋与深空 | Love and Deepspace (Video Game) [Archive of Our Own]
Ongoing (Part 1 of a series: Confessions)
Chapter 1 Chapter 2 Chapter 3 Chapter 4
Link to the next chapter at the end...
Chapter 5
"You seem to be walking funny, Bay."
I nearly jumped out of my skin as that sexy as sin voice suddenly whispered in my ear.
I spun around, hand clutching my heart and legs clenching together in a vain attempt to stop the ache between them. "Damn it, Sylus! You can't just sneak up on me like that."
He shrugged, that annoying, damnable smirk tugging at his lips as he eyed my body up and down like he knew what I looked like naked… and he did… very well. "I didn't sneak up on you. You just weren't paying attention."
I hadn’t been paying attention… he was right about that.
Instead of seeing the ink and other supplies I was stocking our stations with, I had been thinking about last night and how it felt to have him inside my body.
It’s ALL I had been able to think about since waking up alone this morning and coming into work even though my legs felt like jelly and my pussy was sore… but in a good way.
I glowered at him and crossed my arms tight over my chest, trying to ignore the way my heart was suddenly pounding. "I wasn't paying attention because I wasn't expecting you. How the hell are you so damn quiet anyway?"
He chuckled then stepped closer, his hands coming up to my hips and pulling me against him, completely shameless. "Practice," he murmured, eyes dropping to my neck and I knew he was looking at the collection of hickeys that were scattered all over my skin. "Lots of practice."
I shivered, my body tensing automatically and my brain going blank for a second before I pushed at his chest, glaring at him. "You're so damn annoying."
He didn't budge, didn't move an inch, just smirked at me as one of his eyebrows lifted. "You didn't seem to think I was annoying last night, kitten."
"Shut up," I mumbled, feeling my face heating up as memories from the night before flooded my mind again and I unconsciously clenched my thighs in response. "Bastard…"
He laughed, letting go of me and moving to lean against my tattoo chair. "Still sore?" he asked, his voice a low murmur as his eyes roamed up and down my body.
I scowled, trying not to squirm under his gaze as I turned and put the bottles of ink in my drawer before closing it and grabbing the boxes of gloves and sitting one on top of my station before grabbing the box and moving to Caleb’s.
"Of course I am," I muttered under my breath.
"Good."
I glanced at him, my hands pausing as I sat the box down on Caleb’s chair. "What?"
"I said… good," he repeated, a smirk on his face as he pushed off my chair and approached me. "I want you to be sore. I want you to feel me every time you sit down… every time you move."
I felt my face heating up all over again and bit my lip, turning away quickly and busying myself with gloves, ink and soap, not looking at him as I responded, "Yeah? Why is that?"
"You know why," he mumbled, one hand suddenly coming down on the chair beside me while his arm wrapped around my waist, pulling me closer.
My hands instinctively came to rest on his arms to steady myself as I tilted my head back to look at him.
His eyes glittered with something dark as he looked down at me.
"I like the thought that every little ache and twinge reminds you that I owned you last night… and…" He paused and leaned down, putting his mouth right next to my ear. "… and I want you to remember what it felt like to have me inside you… since it was only one time."
I couldn't hold back the soft, shaky gasp that left my mouth, and I clenched my thighs again, desperate to stop the heat that was pooling between my legs because I had learned that one time… wasn’t going to be enough.
I wanted him again… and it hadn’t even been twenty-four hours since he had left my bed.
He let out a dark chuckle like he knew what I was thinking, nipped at the skin of my neck above one of the bruises then pulled back, moving away from me.
By the time I got my brain back online, he was sitting in my chair like he didn't have a care in the world with his ankles crossed and his hands behind his head.
"… you're evil," I mumbled, glaring at him as I clenched and unclenched my hands a few times to try and calm down.
He chuckled. "Damn right I am."
I forced myself to look away, taking a few deep breaths as I tried to push away the thought of him bending me over my chair, in the middle of the shop. But that would be a disaster… right? Caleb would be arriving any minute and we were about to open in about fifteen minutes…
"You're a bastard," I muttered, quickly finishing putting the supplies away then tossing the empty boxes in a pile to take out back later.
Before he could respond the back door opened and shut then Caleb appeared from the back hallway. As soon as he saw us, he stopped dead, his eyes going from me to Sylus then back again, then his gaze swept over my neck, taking in the collection of hickeys on display and a scowl appeared on his face.
I automatically raised my hand, trying to pull the neck of my shirt up higher to hide them while silently cursing myself for not putting makeup over them to hide them or wearing clothes that would cover my neck.
Sylus' eyes flicked to Caleb, a flash of satisfaction passing over his face as he saw his reaction. "Morning, Caleb," he said, his voice low and smug as he leaned back in my chair like he didn't have a care in the world.
Caleb didn't respond, just continued to glare.
I shifted uncomfortably, suddenly feeling very awkward and wishing I could shrink into a hole and disappear.
The silence stretched out like a tight rubber band, building like a charge until the tension was almost too much.
Finally, Caleb broke it, his voice rough as he shifted his gaze to me. "Can I talk to you?"
My stomach dropped. I knew exactly what he wanted to talk about. I shot a quick glare at Sylus, who just smirked, then forced a polite smile on my face and nodded.
With another scowl at Sylus, Caleb jerked his head, a clear indication for me to follow him, and I did, walking past him and towards the hallway that led back to the break room.
Once we were out of earshot, he whirled around to face me, his eyes narrowed as he looked me up and down, his gaze landing on the collection of hickeys on my neck then he was stepping forward, backing me into the wall.
I stumbled a bit, my back hitting the wall hard then my hands were coming up to press against his chest to stop him. "Caleb, what-"
But he kept moving, boxing me in between his arms, and the look on his face made my heart pound and my throat go dry.
"Did you sleep with him?"
I felt my heart skip in shock, my eyes going wide and my mouth opening but no sound came out as I stared at him.
It was the last thing I expected him to say, and I swore my heart stopped beating completely for a second before I managed to croak out, "What?"
"You heard me," he snapped, leaning down so his face was right in front of mine, his voice low. "Did. You. Sleep with him?"
I blinked, mind going completely blank as I suddenly forgot how to breathe because the look on his face… the way he was looking at me… he looked livid.
… but that wasn't what worried me.
What worried me was the expression in his eyes, because there was something there, something that looked like hurt… and jealousy.
And I didn’t completely understand either emotion… because he had never shown any interest in me. Never once acted like he wanted me while he took all those girls to the break room and fucked them where I could hear them.
But now… now that I was with Sylus, even though it was fake and nothing more than one fuck, he was showing interest… I didn’t understand it.
"Why… why does it matter?" I managed to get out.
"It just does."
I bristled at the firm tone of his voice, the demand in it, but it was also the possessive look in his eyes as his gaze raked over my neck again.
"Don't avoid the question, Bay," he growled, stepping closer so his lower body was pressed firmly against mine. "Did you sleep with him or not?"
I gasped, my body going rigid, mind reeling as my body reacted to having him this close to me. I could feel the heat from his body, could smell his cologne… could feel the rigid length of his cock against my hip.
"Answer. The. Damn. Question." He said again, his hand coming up to grab my chin and tilt my head up to make to make me look at him… and I knew I couldn't lie.
I opened my mouth to respond but Sylus beat me to it.
"She did."
Caleb stiffened, his head whipping around to look past me.
Sylus was leaning against the wall, arms folded over his chest, his expression blank but there was something in his gaze that made me shiver.
Caleb's fingers tightened on my chin, his hand trembling a bit, and I knew he was fighting the urge to snap at him. But he bit back whatever response he was going to make and looked back at me.
"So it's true… you slept with him?"
I felt my face heat up but I held eye contact. "Yes…"
He flinched. "Why?" he asked, his voice a quiet whisper.
I felt my heart clench at his tone, and I wanted to reach up, touch his face… comfort him. But he suddenly let go of me, turning away until his back was to me and then he was running both hands through his hair.
I watched him, a feeling of helplessness washing through me as he stood there, his spine straight, shoulders tense then he turned around and the look in his eyes made my heart stutter in my chest.
"Are you going to keep sleeping with him?"
There it was… the question I had been dreading because even though Sylus and I had agreed that it was only going to be one time… I wanted more from him, and I didn’t mean just sex… I wanted more dates, more time together… I just wanted more and that made this whole thing more complicated.
I was caught between the two men I cared about, the two men I was attracted to, the two men I wanted more than anything and I knew that my answer to Caleb’s question was going to change things.
For the better or the worse, I didn't know, but I knew I couldn't lie.
This whole messed up situation was a mistake and I never should have agreed to this to get Caleb’s attention because now I was confused.
I wanted both men… Caleb with his sweet, laidback personality and Sylus with his demanding, in-your-face mentality.
But I couldn’t have them both… I needed to figure out what I was going to do now that I had made such a mess of things instead of being a grown ass woman and telling Caleb that I wanted him… telling Sylus that I found him attractive and I wanted things from him that no ‘friend’ should ever want.
I was… confused… very much so and what I really wanted was to get away so I could think but I couldn’t do that. I was here to do my job and if that meant avoiding the question then that was what I was going to do… even if it made things worse.
I opened my mouth to tell Caleb that Sylus and I had agreed that it would only be one time but then I hesitated again and I saw his fingers curl into fists.
"Don't lie to me," he said, his voice hoarse. "Are you going to keep sleeping with him?"
Sylus suddenly let out a derisive snort, and my eyes went wide as the sound snapped my focus to him. His crimson eyes were glittering as he pushed off the wall and took a couple of steps forward.
"And if she does?"
Caleb rounded on him, anger flashing in his eyes. "The hell does that mean?"
Sylus stopped a few feet from us, his eyes flicking between me and Caleb then his smirk widened marginally. "Just what I said. You’re going to tell her who she can and can't sleep with? Really? When you spend most of your shift trying to win an award for ‘The Most Customers Fucked in a Single Day.’"
Caleb's eye twitched at the insult, his teeth grinding as he took a step forward, looking like he was seconds away from punching Sylus. "Don't push me, you prick."
"Temper, temper…" Sylus said, chuckling as he crossed his arms over his chest, looking completely unfazed. "Why do you even care?" he asked, cocking his head to the side. "You're not her boyfriend."
Caleb flinched and he took another step closer to Sylus, his teeth clenched. "No... but-"
"Hello?!"
All three of us froze, the shout from the front of the shop cutting off Caleb's response.
Sylus and I exchanged a look, both of us realizing that while we had been arguing in the back of the store a customer had come in and was now demanding attention.
"Hellooooo. Anyone here?!"
Caleb sighed, running a hand through his hair. "Damn it," he muttered then shot one last glare at Sylus before turning to me. "We're not done with this conversation, Bay."
Before I could respond, he spun on his heel and marched towards the front of the shop, leaving me standing there with Sylus.
I let out a shaky breath.
That was not how I expected that conversation to go and I couldn’t shake the feeling that I had majorly fucked things up between all three of us.
"Well… that was interesting."
I sighed and turned my head to look at Sylus.
He was leaning against the wall again, arms crossed and watching me.
"Don't start."
He chuckled and pushed off the wall, sauntering towards me. He stopped in front of me, and my breathing hitched as his hands came up to rest on the wall on either side of my head much like Caleb’s had moment ago, trapping me between his arms.
"I'm not going to start anything," he murmured, his voice low and smooth. "But I couldn't help but notice something…"
My heart skipped a beat, and I fought the urge to swallow. "And what would that be?"
His smirk widened a bit, his crimson eyes glittering as he leaned in, his face close enough that I could feel his breath on my face. "You have his attention. What do you plan to do with it?"
I felt my stomach clench at the question.
Caleb's attention… I had it… but it wasn't the kind of attention I wanted. He was acting… hurt, jealous, angry… and I wasn't sure how to handle that or what it meant.
"I… I don't know," I finally replied, my voice soft and uncertain.
He chuckled, his eyes roaming over my face, taking in my uncertain expression, and the corner of his mouth quirked up. "You don't know?" he asked, the words dripping with subtle mockery. "You don't have a plan?"
It was almost like he was baiting me, taunting me to react, and it was working.
I clenched my jaw and shoved my hands against his chest, trying to push him away but he didn't budge. In fact, he moved closer, crowding me until there was barely any space between us and I could feel the heat from his body seeping into mine.
"No, I don't," I hissed. "I didn’t think it would work so I didn’t plan that far ahead."
That only made him chuckle again, and he leaned in, lowering his head until his mouth was right next to my ear. "I see…."
I tried to ignore the fluttering feeling in my stomach as his breath teased the skin of my neck and focus on being annoyed with him, but it was difficult when he was so damn close.
"You should have a plan next time," he murmured, one of his hands leaving the wall and coming up to tuck a strand of hair behind my ear. "Because I have a feeling the next you have his undivided attention…" He pressed a kiss to my jaw. "… you’re not going to walk away without him taking some of that frustration out on you."
My breath caught in my throat, his words sending a shiver down my spine.
I tried to ignore the heat pooling between my legs as images of exactly how Caleb would take his frustration out on me flashed through my head.
Before I could say anything though, he pressed another kiss to the corner of my mouth then pushed off the wall and walked towards the front of the store.
I watched him go, my mind racing as I tried to process what had just happened.
He was right… I hadn't thought this through… I had no plan… not a good plan anyway.
I had been desperate to get Caleb to see me as more than a friend, more than a coworker, but now all I had done was make things complicated by pretending to be dating Sylus and having sex with him…
"Damnit…" I muttered, rubbing a hand over my face.
I didn’t want to be here anymore; I wanted to leave, go home and crawl into bed where I could wish the last few days away so things could go back to normal but nothing is ever that easy.
"Bay!"
I tensed at Caleb's loud and frustrated-sounding voice and reluctantly pushed away from the wall with a sigh and headed to the front of the shop to see what he wanted.
He was standing behind the counter; arms folded over his chest and a scowl on his face. My gaze ran over him for a beat then shifted to the woman standing on the other side of the counter with an expectant look on her face.
As soon as I was close enough, he tilted his head in her direction and mumbled, "She’s all yours," then stalked off in the direction of his chair where another woman was waiting.
Sylus was nowhere to be seen but I had a feeling he was still around here somewhere and would take any opportunity to touch me and remind me that I needed to come up with a plan of some kind to handle whatever Caleb decided to throw at me the next time we were alone.
But for now… it appeared I had a customer.
"Uh… hi," I said. "What can I do for you?"
The woman gave me a quick smile. "Are you Bailey?"
"Yes…." I replied. "That's me."
She seemed relieved. "Oh, good… I was worried I missed you."
I tilted my head. "Missed me? So you were looking for me specifically?"
She nodded enthusiastically and reached into her bag and pulled out a piece of paper then unfolded it and spread it out against the glass countertop. "A friend of mine got a tattoo from you a few weeks ago and I absolutely loved it, so I came here to get this one from you."
I couldn't help but feel a bit of excitement and pride at her words. It was always nice when someone liked my work enough to seek me out.
"Let me take a look," I said, stepping forward and picking up the piece of paper she had laid out. My gaze ran over the design, taking in all the details and getting an idea of the size.
"Oh… wow," I murmured as I looked up at her. "This is beautiful."
She smiled widely, obviously proud of the design. "I'm glad you like it."
"Can I ask who drew it?"
The woman's smile broadened. "My husband," she replied, her voice full of pride. "He's an artist," she continued, her eyes going slightly dreamy.
I smiled and placed the design back on the counter then reached over and grabbed the paperwork she needed to fill out to get things started. "Fill these out and give me about twenty minutes to get everything set up. It’s going to be $450."
She nodded, taking the paperwork from me, and settled into one of the chairs while I headed over to my station, grabbing the supplies I needed and getting them set up before I started working on the stencil.
I could feel Caleb's eyes on me every so often, his gaze burning into my side and making me conscious of every movement. I pushed down the feeling, focusing on what I was doing instead, and tried to ignore the fluttering in my stomach at being watched so closely.
Thirty minutes later, she was prepped and ready to go.
"Are you ready?"
She nodded, her nerves clearly showing. "As ready as I'm ever gonna be, I suppose."
I chuckled and moved closer to her, positioning myself at her back and eyeing the stencil to make sure it was dry. "Just breathe. It'll be over before you know."
I heard her swallow then take a shaky breath and I started the tattoo machine.
After that I ignored Caleb, I ignored Sylus when he came back into the shop and I did what I was good at… all the while hoping and praying that both men would let things go.
But that was wishful thinking on my part.
The rest of the day was torture.
Both men kept watching me and each other, the tension in the shop growing stronger as the minutes passed. I felt like I was in the middle of a ticking time bomb that was five seconds from going off and I didn’t know how to handle it.
I had to force myself not to watch the clock, counting down the hours until the shop closed and I could make my escape.
By the time the last client walked out the door, I felt like I was about to explode. My nerves were frayed and my body was tense, my hands shaking from the effort it took to stay calm.
I let out a breath and leaned back against the wall, running my hands over my face and pushing my hair back, my eyes closing for a moment as I tried to steady my breathing.
I could feel both Caleb and Sylus' eyes on me, the heat of their stares like a physical touch.
Dropping my hands and opening my eyes, my gaze moved from one man to the other, my heart pounding in my chest. They were both staring at me, their eyes dark and intense, and I could practically feel the tension crackling in the air between us.
"We need to talk."
My stomach dropped at Caleb's words, and I swallowed hard.
Swallowing down my nerves, I pushed off the wall, squaring my shoulders as I turned to face him completely.
"No."
He raised an eyebrow, clearly not expecting that response from me. "No?" he said flatly, a hint of annoyance creeping into his voice. "What do you mean, no?"
I lifted my chin. "I mean… no."
Sylus chuckled, the sound sending goosebumps up my skin and making my heart skip a beat. I could tell that he was enjoying this little powerplay. "Hmm… so feisty tonight, kitten."
That only earned him a glare from me. "Shut up, Sylus."
He smirked, raising his hands in a mockery of surrender. "Just making an observation. No need to get hostile."
I clenched my jaw, biting back more scathing words. "No, we don't need to talk. I’m going to leave and I don’t want to hear from either of you until Monday… we clear."
At that, they both tensed and the smirk on Sylus’ face settled into a scowl to match Caleb’s.
Caleb's eyes narrowed. "You aren't going anywhere. We need to talk."
I felt my heart rate pick up at the dangerous tone in Caleb's voice, but I refused to back down. I was leaving and I was going to go spend time by myself so I could think about what I wanted to do next because this shit was too confusing and with them both here… there was no way I would be able to think… to decide.
"And I said no."
Caleb clenched his jaw, clearly not liking my response, and I could practically see the anger burning in his eyes, but he didn’t say anything else and neither did Sylus.
Sensing that this was when I needed to leave before they tried to stop me again, I pushed off the wall and headed for the door, my mind racing and my hands shaking. But as I neared the door, I heard footsteps and a hand shot out, grabbing my wrist.
I froze, my heart skipping a beat as I looked down at the hand wrapped around my wrist, then slowly looked up to see who was holding onto me.
It wasn't Caleb… it was Sylus.
His fingers were tight around my wrist, holding me in place and refusing to let me go.
I swallowed, my body breaking out in goosebumps as he leaned down to whisper. "You can’t avoid him forever. Or me… whatever this is between us… we do need to talk about it."
I closed my eyes.
I couldn't avoid this forever, but I was too overwhelmed right now to deal with it.
"Not today," I said, my voice low and shaky. "But soon… I promise."
He nodded and let go before taking a step back and walking away.
I watched him for a moment then spun on my heels and left.
My brain was spinning by the time I made it home, the drive home a blurry mess of lights and sound that I barely registered. Normally, I would be able to go over what had happened during my day as I drove but right now my mind was too fuzzy… I was too on edge, too damn confused.
I stumbled through my front door, locking it behind me then leaned back against it and let out a long breath, closing my eyes and letting my bag drop to the floor.
The silence of my apartment was a welcome reprieve. It was peaceful and quiet, and I wanted nothing more than to sink into my couch and forget about everything for a while... but I had a feeling I needed something more… to let loose for a bit and not think about things.
After a long minute of just standing there, leaning against the door and letting my brain shut down, my eyes suddenly opened as an idea formed in mind.
I wasn't going to get any relief if I stayed here, not without something to take the edge off, and I was pretty sure I knew what to do.
With a new goal in mind, I pushed away from the door and headed to my bedroom.
Chapter 6
Want to read more fanfics about the LaDs boys? Check out my list here.
Likes, reblogs & comments are always welcome & appreciated!
Want to be added to a tag list, let me know!
Warnings:
This is an explicit fic.
Each fic in this series will give the love interests a 'happy ending' for their 3rd myth, so if that bothers you, don't read this!
Summary: It all started with a simple dare and an accidental summoning then suddenly she’s thrown into the path of a man who calls her wife.
Word Count: 5, 719
When Night Comes - Chapter 4 - littlewolf1984 - 恋与深空 | Love and Deepspace (Video Game) [Archive of Our Own]
Ongoing (Part 2 of a series: Myths)
Part 1 Part 2 Part 3
Link to next part at the end...
Part 4
I bit my lip hard enough to taste blood, the sharp sting only fueling the fire between my thighs. My fingers clenched into fists on the velvet cushion as I watched his retreating form… the sway of his narrow hips, the way his bare shoulders flexed with each step… until he vanished behind a gilded door.
The room was too quiet. Too still.
A bead of sweat trailed down my spine beneath the expensive silk of my dress as I waited.
My legs shifted restlessly, thighs squeezing together in a futile attempt to soothe what he had started and left unfinished. Finally, I couldn’t take it anymore. "Sylus."
His name came out breathier than intended… a plea wrapped in defiance as one hand slid under thick layers of fabric toward where I needed it most when suddenly—
CRACK.
A whip-like sound split through air seconds before an obsidian-black tendril lashed around both of my wrists and yanked them above my head against the settee's backrest.
The whip-like tendrils were followed quickly by several thicker, rougher ones that restrained my legs and coiled around my thighs, spreading them wide and leaving me completely immobilized and helpless as I watched my husband stride back into the room.
"Misbehaving, my love?" His voice was like dark velvet, wrapping around me and sending another shiver through me.
My heartbeat sped up at the sight of him… my beautiful, handsome god clad in an expensive wine-red dress shirt and an all-white suit with matching shoes.
Everything from the fabric to the cut looked tailor-made for his tall form, and the way he looked at me… those burning eyes trailing over every single inch of me while he adjusted his shirt cuffs then his tie… je looked like the deadly hunter he was stalking towards his prey…
My breathing became erratic, chest heaving with every shaky exhale as I watched him approach, the silk of my dress shifting against my heated skin with every subtle movement.
He stopped between my bound legs and leaned forward, one hand bracing on the settee cushion next to my hip, the other reaching up to wrap a lock of my hair around his finger. "Such a greedy little thing," he murmured, fingers twirling the lock in a gesture almost like a caress.
I let out a soft, whimpering gasp as he tugged the lock of hair—gentle but deliberate. It wasn’t enough… my body arched towards him instinctively as my lips parted in a silent plea.
He smirked at the sound and finally released me from the bondage of his dark energy with one sharp flick of his wrist.
I stumbled to my feet the second I was free, my body colliding with his in a desperate rush as my hands fisted in that tailored jacket as if he might vanish again then my lips crashed against his with reckless need. I nipped at his lower lip, hooking one leg around his hip to drag him flush against me.
A sharp inhale escaped him, more surprise than protest, before he growled and grabbed the back of my thigh, spinning us and sitting on the settee so I was in his lap.
He broke the kiss to drag his lips down my neck and bit down on that sensitive spot where it met my shoulder, sucking hard on skin already marked by teeth.
My body seemed to have a mind of its own, my hips rocking against his trying to get the friction I so desperately needed.
He gripped my hip tightly, holding me in place. "Enough."
I whimpered at the command, still rocking my hips. "I just want you… please…"
He made another low sound, almost like a snarl and stood up, setting me on my feet in front of him. "Had me once and you already can’t get enough, can you?"
My mouth opened and shut several times as I tried to come up with an answer but nothing but a pathetic whine came out as I fought to think past the haze of want clouding my mind.
He was right. I had had a taste of him… his body… his blood… his cock… and I wanted more… so much more. I wanted him inside my body again, I wanted to taste him on my tongue again, I wanted to feel him in my soul.
I needed him and I didn’t completely understand why the need was so bad but I was willing to follow my instincts to try and get what my body was telling me I needed. "Please," I managed to gasp out finally, my breaths quick and shaky. "I'll do… anything…" My fingers gripped the lapels of his jacket desperately. "Just… please…"
His dark eyes watched me for a moment, something calculating in his gaze like he was deliberating then his hand tangled in my hair, yanking my head back until I was forced to look up at him. "Anything, my love?"
I nodded, my eyes wide and pleading as I squirmed against him desperately. I would do whatever and more just to make the burning ache go away, even if it meant begging… and from the look on his face, he was seriously considering it right now. "Please, anything… just… don't make me wait-"
He put a finger against my lips to stop me from speaking further and tilted his head to the side. "You would do anything I asked, hm? If I said I want you on your knees…" His free hand moved to wrap around my throat with just enough pressure to remind me who I was dealing with. "Would you do it, my love? Would you get on your knees and worship my cock until I came in that pretty mouth?"
My breath hitched, a shiver running down my spine as those words sent a jolt straight to my pussy… hot and undeniable.
I dropped without hesitation, uncaring that his fingers were still tangled in my hair as my knees hit the cold marble floor with a soft thud, hands braced on his thighs as I looked up at him through dark lashes. My lips parted instinctively, tongue darting out to wet them in anticipation of what was coming. "Please," I whispered hoarsely—already imagining the weight of him against my tongue.
The sharp click of his belt unbuckling made me whimper and his smirk deepened when he saw how eagerly I trembled for him. The belt slid free with a slow, deliberate snap of leather. His fingers—still tangled in my hair—tightened just enough to make me gasp as he guided me forward.
"Open," he commanded, voice rough as gravel.
I obeyed instantly, parting for him like a sinner at confession as he freed himself from his pants. The thick head of his cock brushed over my tongue first—a teasing drag that had me leaning forward for a taste only for him to pull away just out of reach.
"Not yet." A dark chuckle rumbled from his chest as I let out a frustrated little noise.
My hands clenched into fists on his thighs, nails digging into the expensive fabric… anything to keep from reaching for his cock.
"Such pretty little sounds you make," he mused darkly while dragging the swollen head of his cock over my bottom lip. "Begging for it so sweetly already."
My breath hitched when a bead of precum smeared across my lips and I flicked my tongue out for a taste but he pulled back, denying me once again.
His control was infuriating and addictive all at the same time. He was a tease and loved every moment of my frustration but instead of being angry at his denial… I wanted him… I wanted him so badly…
I could see the tension building in his body, muscles straining with coiled energy like a snake ready to strike as he fought to remain unmoved by my desperate pleading. But the way his expression darkened and a vein ticked in his jaw I could tell he was close to snapping. One more push and he'd cave. Then he'd finally give me what I needed…
I reached up for him, my fingertips tracing the sharp line of his jaw, and my voice was practically a sob when I said, "Please."
The moment that broken plea left my lips, something in him snapped. A guttural groan tore from his throat as half his length sank past my swollen lips, stretching them obscenely around his girth while one palm cupped the back of my skull to keep me still.
Tears welled in my eyes from the sudden stretch but I didn’t mind as the taste of him flooded every sense: salt and smoke and something darker… something uniquely Sylus.
His fingers twisted tighter in my hair, forcing me to take him deeper. "Swallow," he ordered gruffly—and I did, throat fluttering around his length as drool and precum spilled down my chin.
The sounds were obscene—the wet slide of his cock dragging over my tongue with each thrust, the squelch as fluids dripped onto my chest then the smooth glide back down my throat.
"Such a good little wife," he rasped darkly when I gagged prettily around another deep plunge, his thumb swiping roughly at my spit-smeared lips on the next withdrawal before pressing into my mouth to slide along my tongue.
A dark, pleased sound rumbled from his chest as I eagerly sucked on the digit, his eyes burning with something primal as he watched me worship even this small part of him. "So beautiful," he murmured, dragging the slick digit down my chin then pressing gently to force my mouth open. "Ready for more?"
I nodded then his hips snapped forward, his cock going deeper this time, forcing a ragged moan from my throat that made a low groan of approval rumble from his chest. I could feel him throbbing against my tongue now; heavy and pulsing as precum spilled hot across the back of it. The taste alone had me shuddering like some starved animal finally given food after days without and it made me ravenous for more.
His grip in my hair tightened to the point of pain as I swallowed greedily, throat working around him then pulled back to lick the head to gather his taste. "Yesss…" he snarled, hips jerking forward uncontrollably.
I lapped at the swollen tip, tongue swirling around his slit to collect every last drop.
He growled through clenched teeth when I took him deep again and swallowed, throat fluttering in little pulses that dragged another ragged groan from him. "Enough," he ground out, eyes wild as he abruptly pulled me back by the hair.
I let out a desperate whimper when his cock left my mouth, leaving me to kneel there on the floor, panting and desperate as I stared up the expanse of his body.
He yanked me to my feet and spun me around, pushing me towards the settee. I let out a sharp gasp as I stumbled forward, my knees buckling slightly before I caught myself on the edge. My body was still thrumming with need, every nerve ending alight from his rough treatment and the taste of him lingering on my tongue.
The dress rode up the back of my thighs as he pushed me down over the plush surface, his palm pressing between my shoulder blades. "Stay," he ordered gruffly, voice thick with hunger.
I felt rather than saw him move behind me—the rustle of fabric being shoved aside before cool air kissed the bare skin of my ass and thighs then hot breath fanned across my exposed flesh right where I ached for him most.
I shivered as the first rough stroke of his tongue dragged through my soaked folds, a sharp cry tearing from my throat at the sudden sensation. My fingers clawed at the cushion beneath me while he ate me like a man starved with deep licks that had me arching back against him.
I let out a sharp cry when one finger pressed in alongside that wicked tongue. He answered by curling that digit just right and sucking hard on my clit. My body bowed as an orgasm ripped through my body, juices spilling over his chin and drenching both of my thighs.
A low sound rumbled in his chest as I felt him draw back, then the sounds of him licking his lips followed a few seconds later.
My breathing came out ragged and uneven as I tried to catch my breath then I felt him lean over, chest pressing against my back and the head of his cock notched against my entrance.
"Delicious," he murmured huskily in my ear while pressing forward into my pussy.
I gasped when he bottomed out completely, the sudden fullness stealing my breath. My pussy fluttered around him instinctively… hot and tight as I tried to adjust to his size all over again even though it had only been an hour since I had last had him inside me.
A dark chuckle rumbled against my back when he felt it, his hands clamping down on my hips, fingers digging into my flesh. "So fucking perfect," he growled, dragging his cock halfway out before slamming back in.
My nails scraped at velvet as another cry tore from my throat… this one sharper, needier than the last. Every brutal thrust punched a new sound from me, broken whimpers turning into shameless moans as pleasure coiled tighter and tighter in my belly.
He didn’t let up for a second; just fucked into me with single-minded intensity then one hand slid around without warning, long fingers finding that swollen nub of nerves.
"Come," he ordered gruffly right before biting down on that spot between my neck and shoulder and sucking the blood that welled and spilled over.
I came with a scream, back arching violently as my pussy clenched around him in rapid, pulsing waves of pleasure that left me trembling and breathless.
He groaned against my neck, deep and guttural as his hips snapped faster like a man possessed… chasing his own release now. "Mine," he snarled roughly into my bloodied skin when I clamped down even tighter around him during another wave of pleasure. "Say it."
The word spilled out between shaky breaths, "Yours..."
A feral growl ripped from his chest right before hot come flooded my pussy… thick pulses that started leaking out and down my thighs with each thrust in and each withdrawal out. "Good girl," he murmured hoarsely, licking a slow stripe up the column of my throat to clean up any spilled blood.
His fingers slipped from between my trembling thighs and I heard him shifting behind me as I slumped forward against the settee, my body spent and breathless as he pulled away. It was several moments before I managed to gather the energy to look back at him… only to find him standing there completely composed, watching me with that intense, possessive gaze.
He'd already re-fastened his pants, hair still slightly out of place from where I'd grabbed it earlier, but his gaze immediately softened when he caught my stare. "Come to me, my love," he mumbled, holding out one elegant hand.
I carefully pushed to my feet then stumbled towards him, my legs still unsteady but my body humming with satisfaction.
He pulled me close, arms encircling my waist as he bent down to press a kiss to the top of my head. "Are you satisfied?" he murmured into my hair.
I shivered, burying my face against his chest and nodding.
He let out a chuckle, arms tightening around me as he held me close. "Good."
A moment of comfortable silence passed before he shifted his gaze to the state of my dress… the expensive gown stained from my drool and his precum and wrinkled from our play. He hummed and ran his fingers down the side of my face. "Blood lust."
"Mm?" I glanced up at him, still catching my breath but more clear-headed than before.
He let out a low, rumbling laugh, "That’s what was going on… why you’re so needy for me." His gaze lingered on my neck and I reached up, gingerly touching the tender mark he'd left, and he watched the movement with an almost smug expression. "You partook of my blood and I of yours… you were experiencing blood lust. The need and lust for me overwhelmed you and you couldn’t function until I gave you what I only I can give you now."
His crimson eyes flashed with something dark as he cupped my chin, forcing me to meet his gaze. "You taste me," he murmured, voice dropping into something rough and possessive, "… and your body demands more than just blood from me."
His fingers trailed down to grip one of my thighs where it still glistened with proof of what we’d done moments ago. "The instinct takes over… makes you mindless to be filled by me." He punctuated this by pressing two fingers against my pussy without warning—collecting the wetness there on his fingertips before showing them off like a trophy. "You belong to me," he continued, eyes locked onto mine as he brought those same fingers to his mouth and slowly sucked them clean, "In every way."
The action had my breath hitching again… watching through half-lidded eyes as he withdrew his fingers from between his lips with a soft pop.
He smirked, clearly knowing the effect he had on my body. "Now… how about we go find your brother?" he murmured, voice still low and gruff.
I leaned into him, trying to gather myself and shake off the last lingering effects of blood lust. My body hummed with satisfaction, already eager for more, but I knew we had other things to deal with. Such as finding Jake and explaining why I wouldn’t be returning to the dorms with him.
"Yeah," I managed to say. "Yeah, sounds good. Let me just…" I looked down at the ruined state of my dress. "I need to change first."
He let out a deep, guttural laugh, "No."
Before I could protest… to ask if he had lost his mind, he scooped me up in his arms. I let out a surprised squeal, arms wrapping around his neck instinctively as he started walking towards a huge set of double doors gilded with roses and vines set in a wall across the room. "Sylus! You can't just-"
"Can't?" he purred, kicking the doors open with one polished shoe. "Darling, I can do whatever I want—especially when it involves parading my thoroughly fucked little wife around our home for all to see."
The room beyond was a sprawling bath chamber, steam curling from multiple small sunken pools of water around the room surrounding another large enough for at least a hundred people to swim in comfortably.
In the center of the largest pool on a raised platform made of the same white marble with red veining as the walls and floors was a mirror with an intricately carved frame that matched the carvings on the door. The surface of the mirror shimmered and moved as if alive and I couldn’t help but squirm in his arms and he strode into the water towards it.
"Shh," he muttered, one hand sliding up to brush a lock of hair from my face. "Be still for me. It’s a portal between realms."
I quieted down, my eyes locked on the swirling surface of the mirror as we started ascending steps built in the pool up onto the platform. "A portal?" My voice echoed around us, the sound strange and alien like it was muffled somehow. It was then that I noticed that our clothes weren’t wet at all even though we had been up to our shoulders in warm water seconds ago.
He came to a stop in front of the mirror, eyes scanning the surface with a critical gaze. "Every mirror is a window into another realm," he said absently. "Mirrors act as doorways, as gateways… and if you know how to manipulate them… you can go wherever you like. Even back in time or forward to where you need to be."
I tensed as we passed through, not knowing what to expect but then… a strange sensation washed over me. It was odd... like a prickling of ants along my skin everywhere at once.
The moment we stepped through, the sensation crystallized—like a thousand needles pricking at once before dissolving into coldness. The air shifted around us, thick with the scent of snow and something electric.
My breath came out in visible puffs, the stark contrast between Sylus’ scorching body and the frozen wasteland where I had unknowingly summoned the man currently holding me in his arms making me shiver.
He tightened his grip on me as those crimson eyes scanned the room with predatory focus.
I looked around and noticed that we were in the same dimly lit room filled with coffins that I had stumbled into… however long ago it was. I heard a shuffling sound and my gaze flicked to the far corner of the room only to see a pair of glowing green eyes in the darkness.
Sylus tensed, his gaze narrowing as he focused on the figure hidden in the shadows then he relaxed and lowered me to my feet. "Kieran… I was wondering where you had run off to."
The figure stepped out of the shadows and as he came into the light, I realized that it was a boy that looked no older than seventeen or eighteen years old. He had inky black hair that fell to his waist and a jagged scar on his left cheek that ended abruptly underneath his eye. He was dressed in the same style of clothing as the man at my side and had an air about him that was as dangerous as it was ancient.
Something told me he was no child but was in fact as old as if not older than Sylus.
"Sylus…" His gaze moved to me and something like recognition flashed in his eyes as his gaze caught and held mine, "My Lady…"
I felt uneasy under that glowing green gaze and involuntarily inched closer to the warm solidity of the man at my side.
Sylus wrapped an arm around my waist as he pulled me flush against him, "There is not reason to be afraid, my love. Kieran would never hurt you." Then to Kieran he said, "Where’s Luke?"
Kieran tilted his head to one side like a bird, dark hair falling to the side to reveal another old scar slicing through his eyebrow on the same side of his face. "Last I saw, he was keeping an eye on those who accompanied Our Lady here."
Sylus hummed.
I shifted in his grasp to look up at him. "Jake? Please… I want to speak to my brother."
He glanced down at me, expression almost amused at my plea. "Patience… my love," he murmured, fingers brushing against my face tenderly.
My eyes fluttered shut and I had to resist the overwhelming urge to melt against him.
A low sound rumbled through his chest, like he could sense the internal battle I was fighting with myself, and I quickly opened my eyes and took a sharp inhale instead… desperately pushing away the strange sense of need that was taking hold of me again.
Sylus noticed the shift in me instantly… the way my breath hitched, how my body tensed as if fighting some invisible pull toward him. His smirk widened, darkly pleased by the struggle he saw flickering behind my eyes. "Such a good girl," he murmured, voice low enough that only I could hear it. "Fighting so hard not to beg for me again." His fingers trailed down my cheek to grip my chin, the heat of his palm seeping into my cold skin.
Kieran watched silently with those unnerving green eyes and something about that stare made heat crawl up the back of neck even as goosebumps rose on my arms.
Sylus leaned in until his lips nearly brushed my ear, "We shall take care of your needs once your talk with your brother is over." A pause filled only with the sounds of the old mansion creaking around us and the blizzard surging outside then he added silkily, "Or do you need relief now?" in a louder tone.
My face flamed scarlet, the heat pooling in my pussy as his words sank into my consciousness making me fidget, "Y-no. I can wait until later."
His eyes gleamed… like he was pleased that I was trying to control my urges. His thumb brushed across the bottom lip, his gaze dark and possessive as he teased, "So obedient... but you know I can make you forget everything else in an instant with just one touch."
I nodded and swallowed hard as I waited to see what he would do next.
His fingers traced over my neck, stopping above the bite mark left by him earlier. "A few more minutes, my love," he purred in a low tone that sent a shiver down my spine.
I nodded again, biting my lip to keep any whimper or begging moan from escaping.
Sylus chuckled then raised his head. "Would you be kind and go retrieve Luke and our guests please."
Kieran inclined his head… those eerie green eyes never leaving mine as he stepped back into the shadows and then I felt his overwhelming presence disappear.
Sylus watched with an amused smirk before turning his full attention back to me, one hand sliding up to tangle in my hair and tilt my face toward his. "Such a pretty little liar," he murmured, pressing a quick kiss to the corner of my mouth.
A shudder ran through me at his words and my hand twitched at my side, wanting to fist in the fabric of his shirt and pull him closer. "I'm not lying," I protested weakly, fighting to ignore the heat that was growing between my thighs, "I can wait."
He chuckled, the sound dark and sinful, and his free arm was suddenly around my waist, tugging me flush against his body, "You can, can you?" He ran his nose along the column of my throat until his lips were beside my ear. "It will be weeks before your need for me calms, wife. No sense in denying it."
His lips brushed against my skin and a quiet whimper escaped me before I could stop it. His chuckle vibrated through me as he continued, "My blood inside you… it's a powerful thing. You will experience cravings like this more often as your body adjusts to it."
Pressure coiled low in my stomach and I shifted, trying in vain to ease the need that was pooling there. All I needed was for him to lift my skirt and put his hand where I needed it most.
His grip on my hip tightened. "Ah ah, wife, your brother and friends are approaching."
My heart thumped wildly in my chest and it took all of my willpower to keep myself rooted to the spot and not throw myself at the man that was slowly driving me insane. I was about to say something about being able to control myself but my brother’s voice broke through the stillness of the room.
"Who are you?! Where is my sister?! Stop right there and answer me!"
I froze, my entire body tensing as Jake's voice cut through the thick air followed by Ryan growling, "Get your hand off me or I will rip it off and beat you with it!"
Sylus hummed in amusement. "Your friends are entertaining," he mumbled just as the door opened revealing Jake… wild-eyed and furious with what looked like a large wooden stick clutched in white-knuckled hands. Behind him was Ryan and the rest of our group, all looking equal parts pissed off and terrified, followed by Kieran who looked bored even though there was blood smeared across his cheek from a busted lip.
"Ah," Sylus purred. "So glad you could join us."
Jake's grip on the stick tightened as soon as he saw Sylus. His eyes trailed over Sylus from head to toe and I saw the moment he realized he wasn’t dealing with a human being. "Where is my sister?" he demanded, voice cracking with barely contained rage and fear.
Sylus merely smirked as he shifted so I was fully in view.
Ryan took one look at me, the stains on my dress and the marks on my neck and lunged forward with a snarl, only for Kieran to step smoothly into his path. "Careful," he murmured sweetly while reaching up and wiping the blood from his lip with his fingers before bringing the digits to his lips and licking them clean. "I don’t want to upset My Lady by killing her friends."
The words settled over us all like smoke—the promise sharp and calculating.
Jake's breath hitched, his grip on the stick faltering for just a second as he processed Kieran’s words. His eyes darted to me… wild, searching… taking in the love bites, the expensive fabric of my dress clinging to my damp skin and how I was clinging to the sleeve of Sylus’ jacket. "Laiken..." My name was half plea half accusation as it tore from his throat. "What’s going on?"
Before I could say a word a carbon copy of Kieran seemed to… poof… into existence next to Sylus. He looked around the room with a raised brow before turning to Sylus. "Why must things always be sooo…" he rolled his hand in the air as if searching for the correct word then mumbled, "… chaotic with you?"
"Chaos is my love language," Sylus purred, tilting his chin up in that infuriatingly regal way of his.
Luke sighed dramatically and flicked a speck of dust from the sleeve of his perfectly tailored coat before leveling Jake and Ryan with an unimpressed stare. "Honestly? I was having such a lovely evening playing hide and seek with these lovely… creatures." He glanced at Kieran, who was still casually blocking Ryan's path like some kind of lethal shadow puppet and snorted. "And correct me if I’m wrong, brother… but I believe you want to keep that one."
Kieran smirked but said nothing… just watched Ryan through half-lidded eyes while idly twisting something between his long fingers. Ryan stared at Kieran with wide eyes, mouth hanging open and body tense like a rabbit caught in predator’s gaze while Jake looked completely baffled.
Jake’s gaze flicked to me... a million questions floating behind his golden eyes. "What’s going on?" he repeated. "And what's with these guys calling you 'My Lady'?"
"It's a form of respect," Sylus murmured, his hand sliding from my hip to toy with one of the sharp spikes on my skirt. "We're not animals after all."
Jake bristled, "What are you then? You're sure as hell not human."
"Very astute," Sylus hummed, head tilting to the side as he watched Jake intently. "We're something... more, shall we say?"
Ryan scoffed at the vague answer and took a step forward. "What the hell does that mean?"
Emily paled and reached out to put her hand on Ryan’s back, much to the displeasure of Kieran who growled at her like a rabid dog until she removed her hand.
Ryan’s brows shot up and he inched away from Kieran but the taller man simply followed him until he had Ryan backed up against the wall beside the door. Humming appreciatively, Kieran pressed Ryan against the wall with one long-fingered hand splayed over his chest then he lowered his head, saying something in a low voice that had Ryan shaking his head and trying to squirm away.
Sylus chuckled at the display and moved away from my side to circle my brother. "It means that we have abilities that humans don't, powers beyond your wildest imaginations. And…" He paused until he was standing in front of Jake. "Laiken belongs to me. She is my wife and she will be staying with me. And there’s nothing you can do to stop me."
Jake’s mouth dropped open and he stared as if struggling to comprehend.
Kyle, however, finally found his voice, "No friggin' way. She's coming home with us. You can't just keep her against her will."
Sylus let out a low, dark chuckle—the sound curling through the room like smoke. His crimson eyes flickered with something dangerous as he turned his full attention toward Kyle who gritted his teeth and met Sylus’ gaze head on even though it was clear he wanted to drop his eyes to the floor. "Against her will?" Sylus repeated, voice dripping with mocking amusement. He didn’t even glance at me—he knew what I’d say to that accusation.
I wasn’t here against my will… I wanted to stay with my husband, my love, my fiend… and I would fight tooth and nail to do so.
Jake took a step forward then stopped cold when Kieran's fingers twitched against the hilt of an ornate dagger strapped to his thigh without taking his gaze off Ryan.
Sylus tilted his head slightly while watching Jake. "Am I keeping you here against your will, my darling wife?"
The question was loaded, a blade held delicately to my throat.
My breath caught in my chest as I felt every pair of eyes on me… my brother’s wide with disbelief, Ryan’s burning with protective fury, Emily's watery like she might cry at any second, Kyle’s narrowed as he watched Kieran and his twin suspiciously and the others just as confused as the rest.
Then I looked at Sylus… at the way his fingers flexed against his sides as he waited for my answer, the way his crimson eyes seemed to glow brighter in the moonlight streaming in through the windows… and his fangs… the ones I wanted buried in my flesh for the rest of my days.
And I remembered my promise… that I wouldn’t leave him and I wouldn’t.
I belonged to him as much as he belonged to me.
"No."
Part 5
Want to read more fanfics about the LaDs boys? Check out my list here.
Likes, reblogs & comments are always welcome & appreciated!
Want to be added to a tag list, let me know!
TW: minor character death, trust issues, abandonment issues, body dysphoria, suicidal thoughts, depression, self-doubt, self-hatred, past child abuse, past abuse, past domestic abuse, past trauma, past violence, angst, light fluff
Summary:
The love of his life died in a tragic accident…
She has been through hell at the hands of someone she thought loved her…
It takes them coming together at the most inopportune time to heal the wounds others left behind.
Note: PLEASE pay attention to the trigger warnings if you choose to read this fic.
Word count: 4,171
Fic Song: Let It Fall by Shadow Beloved
Second Chance - Chapter 13 - littlewolf1984 - 恋与深空 | Love and Deepspace (Video Game) [Archive of Our Own]
It had been almost two months since Hayley told me what happened at the hands of someone who was supposed to love her unconditionally.
That night was etched into my mind and wouldn’t go away.
It was all I could think about sometimes when I looked at her, but I tried to keep my thoughts and emotions to myself because I had meant what I said to her… she wasn’t a victim, she was strong and she always had been.
But that night… that night changed everything.
She let me in… let me see a side of her that she hid from everyone else. She let me see her raw and vulnerable, and… I fell harder and my feelings were getting difficult to control.
And as the days passed, things seemed to be different between us.
There was a new level of understanding and trust that wasn't there before, and it made being her friend somewhat... harder.
The little touches, the glances, the stolen moments… everything seemed more intense somehow, more meaningful.
It was almost as if we were walking on a tightrope, trying not to fall.
But damn did I want to fall into her.
And that made what happened when I went to see her after a week away on a mission even harder for me to deal with.
That day, I found myself standing outside Roses & Thorns, the familiar storefront looking the same as it had the last time I was here a little over a week ago.
I hadn’t expected it to change but with the way I was feeling today I just thought something would be different… maybe brighter?
I tried to shake off the nervous feeling in my stomach as I took a deep breath, bracing myself for the want and need I would feel as soon as I saw her.
Realizing I was standing on the sidewalk like an idiot, I shook my head and moved towards the shop and opened the door, the familiar jingling of the bell announcing my entrance.
The smell of flowers and plants hit me as soon as I walked in, the familiar scent filling my nose, the soft, natural lighting shining through the windows, the quiet hum of the air conditioner keeping everything cool and comfortable.
I looked around, taking in the familiar surroundings that had become a second home to me, mentally preparing myself for seeing her… and suddenly there she was… but she wasn’t alone.
She was standing behind the counter filling a vase with flowers, talking to someone I hadn’t seen since Mac had died… Xavier.
My eyes narrowed, a sudden wave of protectiveness washing over me as I watched him stand there chatting with her with a small smile on his face.
He was standing too close, way too close, and it took all I had to keep myself from walking over there and telling him to get away from her before he killed her too.
I tried to tell myself that there was nothing wrong with him being here.
That there was nothing wrong with them talking but... seeing him standing so close to her, the way he leaned against the counter, the way he was looking at her… it was driving me crazy.
Was I being unreasonable? Yes, I probably was… but I didn’t care.
All I knew was the last time he was around Mac, she had died and I wouldn’t survive if something happened to Hayley.
I wouldn’t be able to stop myself from following her if I lost her.
As if feeling my gaze on her, Hayley looked up and our eyes met.
A smile, warm and sweet, instantly lit up her face and she said something that had Xavier turning to look at me.
"Caleb," Xavier nodded in greeting.
"Xavier," I said, nodding curtly back at him.
Hayley, always the observant one, seemed to notice the tension between us and looked between Xavier and me, her brow furrowed in concern.
"Am I missing something? You two know each other?"
I tore my gaze away from him and focused on her.
"Everything's fine… and yes, we do."
She didn't look like she believed me.
"You sure everything is okay?"
"I'm positive."
Xavier chuckled, the sound grating on my nerves.
"Some things never change, huh?"
I clenched my jaw, my irritation growing with every word he said and I had to force myself to keep my voice casual as I said, "And what exactly is that supposed to mean?"
He shrugged, casually leaning back against the counter.
"Just that you always avoided telling Mac how you really felt too."
The moment the words left his mouth, I felt the tension in the air skyrocket.
Hayley's head whipped towards Xavier as her eyebrows furrowed, the concern in her expression replaced by confusion.
"Wait… you knew Mac?"
"Yeah. We worked together."
She nodded but the confusion was still written on her face and I could see the questions in her eyes, could see the gears turning. She wasn't an idiot. She could sense the tension between us, the hidden undertones of animosity… and I knew that she was trying to piece it all together.
She knew Mac had died on the job, but I hadn’t told her every single detail.
I hadn’t told her that the mission Xavier and Mac went on that day wasn’t even supposed to be theirs… it had been given to them because one of the original Hunters had broken their ankle.
Or that when they arrived, they patrolled the area and discovered an Elite Class Wanderer hiding among the ruins of an abandoned building and that they should have called for backup, but Xavier had insisted they didn’t need it.
Or that when they were fighting it the Wanderer had fallen directly on top of Mac, crushing her to the point that she had barely been alive when Xavier had finally killed it and gotten to her.
And I hadn’t told her that I blamed him… even though I knew what had happened had been nothing more than a tragic accident that he had had no control over.
"We worked together? That's it? That’s all you have to say?" I asked, my voice tight with anger and frustration, the words practically coming through clenched teeth.
He stared at me for a moment then exhaled.
"What more do you want me to say?"
I took a step forward, ignoring the warning look I got from Hayley.
"How about the truth? How about admitting that her death was your fault?"
Something in his expression changed.
"Caleb… I-"
"No. Don't give me an excuse or some other bullshit. You know what happened. You took that mission knowing you should have called for backup and you didn’t. You got her killed and now she's gone because of you."
That was a step too far and I knew it, but I didn't care.
I couldn't bring myself to care… not when I had wanted to say these things for years but had never had the chance to because we had never seen each other after her funeral.
He stared at me, his expression hardening as his hands clenched into fists.
"It was an accident, Caleb. You know that as well as I do."
"An accident," I spit out the word like it was poison. "You think I care if it was an accident or not? You think that makes it better?"
He shook his head, looking at me with a mixture of frustration and sadness.
"What do you want from me? You think I don't feel guilty for what happened?"
"I think that’s enough," Hayley whispered.
She stood there looking confused, her eyes flickering between Xavier and me as the silence grew uncomfortably heavy.
Neither of us spoke, and the tension in the air seemed to thicken with every second that went by. Finally, he cleared his throat and pushed himself away from the counter.
"I should go."
I kept my eyes on him, my expression cool and guarded.
"Yeah, you should."
He nodded, his expression unreadable. He spared one last glance in Hayley's direction before turning and heading for the door.
The moment he was gone, the shop was filled with an uncomfortable silence.
I could feel her gaze on me, but I avoided looking at her, afraid of what I would see in her eyes but I eventually let out a sigh and finally looked at her.
"Caleb... what on earth was that about?"
I opened my mouth to respond, but the words got stuck in my throat. I let out a sigh, running a hand through my hair as I tried to figure out what to say only to blurt out, "It's... it's complicated."
Her expression changed.
"Complicated how? You two were acting like you wanted to kill each other. Was he… was he there when Mac died?"
I let out a heavy sigh, the weight of the conversation weighing on me.
"Yes."
The answer hung in the air.
She was quiet for a long moment, the silence heavy and uncomfortable.
"And… you blame him for what happened."
It was a statement, not a question, and I didn't bother trying to deny it.
"I do."
"But Caleb…" she began, her voice quiet and hesitant, the look of concern deepening.
I could see it in her eyes - the way she was trying to make sense of everything, the way she was trying to put all the pieces together.
"You… you think what happened was intentional? That he meant for her to die?"
"No," I said quietly, my gaze dropping to the ground. "I don't think… I know it wasn't intentional," I sighed and ran a hand through my hair because of course I knew that what had happened that day wasn’t intentional on Xavier’s part, but it didn’t stop the way I felt. I didn’t think anything ever would. "But I can't…. I can't forgive him."
She looked at me sadly, the concern in her eyes growing.
"Caleb… you have to let it go. You can't hold onto the anger. It's not good for you."
I let out a sarcastic laugh.
"Oh, right. Just let it go. That's easy to for you to say, isn't it?"
She was quiet for a moment.
"No… it's not easy. Nothing about this is easy. But holding onto that anger and blame… it's hurting you more than anything."
Anger shot through me, white hot and sharp.
"You think I don't know that? You think I haven't tried to let it go? There’s not some… some switch I can flick and be done with it."
She flinched and dropped her gaze to the counter in front of her at the tone of my voice and that made me feel like shit, but I was too far gone at the moment… I needed to get this out, even if I was being a totally dick right now.
When she finally spoke, her voice was soft, "I know it's not. But you can't carry that weight forever. It will destroy you."
"I…" I took a deep breath and closed my eyes, trying to get my emotions back under control even though it was almost impossible. "I know. I've been told that… a million times. I know I need to let it go. I know that I… that I’m only hurting myself by holding onto all this anger and resentment but… I can't. I don't… know how to do it. Every time I think I can finally start to let it go and forgive him something… happens and I'm right back where I started."
Her expression softened.
"Caleb…"
I looked at her, my jaw clenching.
"I'm sorry."
The words caught me off guard and my brows rose.
"Why are you sorry?"
She dropped her gaze to the flowers on the counter in front of her, her slender fingers fidgeting with the stem of an orange rose.
"I just realized I’m telling you to let it go and forgive… when I can’t even do that myself." She let out a small laugh. "I shouldn’t give advice for something I can’t even do."
Of course, she understood better than anyone else ever had.
She was struggling with something that she couldn't let go of to… but that something was different. She had been through something similar… losing someone she cared about and trying to pick up the pieces and move on but not quite knowing how.
But her someone had tried to kill her… whereas mine had died.
She held resentment towards him while I held resentment towards someone I blamed for Mac not being here anymore.
The two things were different yet… similar and I realized that we were quite the pair… that our grief, anger and all the other emotions our pasts brought out in us had brought us together at the most inopportune time and that had started to help us heal but we were both still messed up.
The anger and resentment that had been coursing through me just moments ago slowly began to fade, replaced by something else… comfort… understanding.
She understood me better than anyone, and that made it feel like she was the only one who really got why I was so damn pissed at Xavier and couldn't stop myself from feeling this way.
"Is it… is it bad? That I can't forgive him? That I want to keep holding on… even though I know it's killing me?" I asked quietly.
She was quiet for a moment, her expression gentle.
"I don't think it's bad that you can't forgive him. I think it's natural but…"
I waited for her to continue, my heart twisting in my chest as I waited to hear what she was going to say. Her eyes met mine with an expression of understanding and empathy.
"You’re grieving," she replied gently. "And grief doesn't have a timeline. There isn't a right way to process it. You can be mad, angry, hurt, sad… or every damn thing in between. One day you can be fine and think you can forgive and forget then the next day that anger is still there sitting in your chest just waiting for you to take it out and use it. That doesn't make you a bad person… it makes you human."
My whole body relaxed… the tight knots in my shoulders, in my chest, in my gut, all began to loosen as I thought about that.
I had been beating myself up, feeling guilty for being unable to forgive and move on and feeling anger towards the person who I blamed for Mac’s death.
But she was giving me permission to be human, to have emotions that were all completely normal for the situation.
I was so used to trying to be strong, that I forgot to just… feel sometimes.
We stood in a comfortable silence for a moment.
My heart was still beating a little fast from both the confrontation with Xavier and the conversation we were having but I suddenly felt more at peace than I had in months.
Having her understand and not judge me was… refreshing, especially when I was used to my feelings being brushed aside and ignored.
It was one of the reasons I loved her so much… she was good woman, she listened and if she related to anyone in any way, shape, or form then she was there to offer her opinion even if that person didn’t want to listen.
I took a deep breath and let it out slowly.
"Thank you. You always know exactly what to say."
"I don't know about that. I just… I understand where you're coming from."
I walked around the counter and pulled her into a hug.
"You do. You're probably the only person in my life who truly does."
I held her tightly, feeling all those pent-up emotions just… melt away.
We stayed like that for a moment, just holding each other tight, and feeling like the world had faded away until she pulled back and looked up at me with a small smile.
"Feeling better?"
I gave her a lopsided smile.
"Yeah… yeah, actually I am."
"Good… sooooo… wanna help me with something?"
I let out a soft laugh and shook my head, running my hands through my hair.
"Sure, what you need, princess?"
She let out a happy little laugh and gestured to the shop around us.
"Well, I need to rearrange some things here. I've been meaning to move a few items around for a display but have been putting if off… so, can you help?"
I looked and smiled.
"So… you want me to help with manual labor?"
She put her hands together under her chin and batted her lashes at me.
"Yes… please…"
I let out a quiet laugh and shook my head at her expression. She was so damn cute that she always managed to get me to do damn near anything she wanted.
"Of course, I'll help you."
The next several hours were spent moving tables, unpacking boxes, restocking items, and helping her with whatever needed to be done.
I was more than happy to help her, even if it meant doing the heavy lifting and the dirty work, just to make her happy. And besides that, it was nice to just… have something to do with my hands… anything to keep my mind off other things.
As we were finishing up, she came up beside me with a smile. Her eyes held a sparkle of mischief to them and I raised an eyebrow, knowing she had something up her sleeve.
"What are you thinking, princess?" I asked cautiously. "There's a look in your eye that tells me you're plotting something."
She feigned innocence.
"Me? Plotting something? Never. I would never dream of it."
I smirked, not believing her.
"Right. And I guess the sky is purple and the grass is pink."
She laughed, the sound lighthearted and carefree.
"Alright, alright, I'm not plotting anything. I promise."
"You're a terrible liar, princess."
She put her hands on her hips.
"First off, rude," she teased. "Second, Sadie invited me over for dinner and was wondering if you want to come too."
I raised an eyebrow.
"Dinner with Sadie?"
She nodded, trying to look nonchalant but I could see the hopeful look in her eyes.
"Yeah, she's making lasagna."
"And you want me to come along?"
"Of course, I do. You're my best friend."
I stared at her for a moment… best friend.
I knew that's all we were, all we were ever going to be, but like always I couldn't help hoping for more… hoping she would look at me and want more than just friendship. But… I couldn't let myself do that. She would never feel the same way.
"Sure, I'll come."
A smile spread across her face, the pleased expression making my heart skip a beat.
"Really? You're gonna come?"
"Yeah, I'll come. I can't turn down a free meal."
I tried to play it off casually, but the truth was I was always desperate to spend as much time with her as possible and if it meant torturing myself wanting things that I shouldn’t I’d keep doing it anyways.
"Good," she grinned.
We finished straightening up the shop in silence for a couple minutes, both lost in our thoughts before she spoke again, "Hey, Caleb?"
"Yeah, princess?"
"Can I… ask you something?"
I looked over at her, the hesitance in her voice making my heart skip a beat.
"Sure, shoot."
"You… have any plans for Halloween?"
The question took me by surprise… Halloween? I hadn't really thought about it, but I had a feeling things were going to be interesting this year.
I turned to look at her, wondering where this was leading to.
"Why do you ask? You planning something?"
She looked away from me, a light flush spreading over her cheeks as she shrugged.
"Well, you know Sadie. She loves any excuse to throw a party."
I let out a laugh, the thought of an actual holiday party sounded fun.
"Of course, she does."
She still wasn't looking at me, and I had a feeling there was more to this than just asking if I had plans for the upcoming holiday.
There was a silence between us as I waited for her to speak again, but she just continued to avoid looking at me. I could sense that there was something she wanted to say but for some reason she seemed hesitant.
"Hey," I said softly, gently touching her arm. She looked up at me, her eyes darting away again almost instantly. "What's going on, princess? You're acting weird."
"I…" She fidgeted with the hem of her shirt, nervous energy radiating off her like crazy.
I took a small step towards her.
"What is it? You can talk to me, you know that, right?"
She looked up, her eyes finally meeting mine again. The nervous expression on her face softened a bit, and she nodded slightly.
"Yeah… yeah, I do know that."
I took another step forward, closing the distance between us.
"Then why do you look so nervous? What is it? You can tell me."
She sighed and nibbled on her bottom lip before saying, "Sadie wants us to dress up."
I raised an eyebrow, surprised but amused by the thought of it because I hadn’t dressed up for Halloween since I was a child.
"Dress up… for Halloween."
She nodded, a sheepish expression on her face.
"Yeah. She wants to host a costume party. She's been planning it for weeks, apparently."
"And let me guess… she wants us to wear matching costumes?"
Her cheeks flushed a deeper shade of red.
"Yes, she does."
I tried to fight off a grin, but her nervousness was endearing.
"Let me guess. She's wanting something cutesy and coupley."
The flush on her cheeks deepened and she nodded.
I chuckled and reached out, tucking a stray piece of hair behind her ear.
"Let me take a guess at what you're going to be. You're going as an angel, aren't you."
She let out a small laugh, some of the tension leaving her face.
"Yeah, I am."
"And I'm guessing I’m going as a devil."
She nodded, confirming my guess.
I chuckled, the thought of dressing up in a devil costume and standing next to her as an angel was almost comical but also… kind of attractive. The two of us… an angel and a devil, complete opposites… it was somehow fitting.
"Does she expect us to act too?" I teased. "You as the sweet, innocent angel and me as the devilish, sinful one who has come to corrupt the pretty angel?"
"Yes, that is exactly what she expects."
"You know, I like the idea of playing the role of the devil, tempting the pretty little angel." My gaze roamed over her face, looking like the perfect image of innocence. "Especially when the angel in question is so damn beautiful."
Her lips parted and her eyes darted up to meet mine, surprise in their green depths.
"What, you're surprised that I think you're beautiful?" The flush on her cheeks deepened, and she looked away, but I reached out and gently grabbed her chin, turning her face back to meet mine. "You're blushing, princess."
"Shut up," she muttered.
I grinned, amused by her reaction.
"You're adorable when you're all flustered."
"It's just…I'm not used to you saying things like that."
I hummed softly and stepped even closer, my fingers still on her chin, my body mere inches away from hers.
"Maybe I should say it more often then."
She shivered, her eyes darting to mine again, her bottom lip caught between her teeth.
There was something about the way she looked right now that was driving me crazy. She looked so damn sweet and innocent and it took everything in me not to close the distance between us and do all the things I had been wanting to do for weeks.
I leaned in and pressed a kiss to her forehead.
"I think you're beautiful, princess."
Her breath caught in her throat, and she looked up at me with vulnerable eyes.
"You… do?"
I nodded, my free hand lifting to touch her cheek.
She closed her eyes, leaning into my touch, her head tilting slightly to the side as she melted into the feeling of my touch.
She was so damn beautiful. She was so innocent and sweet. I wanted her so badly it hurt and the urge to pull her closer… to press her against me and never let her go was almost too tempting but I resisted… no matter how much it hurt to do so.
Her eyes opened and she smiled.
"Thank you."
Her smile… that damn smile did things to me.
"You’re welcome…" I murmured then wrapped my arm around her shoulders and guided her towards the shop doors. "Let’s go eat some lasagna."
Chapter 13
Want to read more fanfics about the LaDs boys? Check out my list here.
Likes, reblogs & comments are always welcome & appreciated!
Want to be added to a tag list, let me know!
TW: AU, threesome M/M/F, M/M, M/F, smut, penetrative sex
Warnings:
This is an explicit fic told by Non MC.
There is penetrative male/male sex in this fic. Each fic in this series will be M/M/F. The LaDs boys all have different occupations in this series than in the game. If any of those things bother you, this isn't the fic for you!
Summary: They grew up together, opened a tattoo shop together and have always done everything as friends... but she wants more than that from one of them. What she doesn't know is the other one wants them both...
Word Count: 4,887
Tattoos & Tequila - Chapter 4 - littlewolf1984 - 恋与深空 | Love and Deepspace (Video Game) [Archive of Our Own]
Ongoing (Part 1 of a series: Confessions)
Chapter 1 Chapter 2 Chapter 3
Link to next chapter at the end...
Chapter 4
His tone was low, harsh… promising pain and pleasure in equal measure, and when he looked down at me, his expression was so intense that I could feel my heart thudding against my ribs. "You think you get to mark me, huh? You think you can just bite me… and I'll just let it slide?"
I smirked, trying to hide the way my heart was pounding in my chest, my body humming with anticipation. "And if I do?"
He let out a low growl and leaned closer, his face just millimeters from mine. "Then I'm going to make damn sure you feel my marks on you for days. I'm going to make sure you can't think straight, can't walk straight…"
"Hmm…" I purred, wrapping my legs around his waist and lifting my hips so I could grind my pussy against his cock. "Promises, promises…"
His grip on my wrists shifted, holding them in one hand above my head, his other moving between our bodies and sliding down between my legs to play with my clit. "You think taunting me is a good idea?" He spoke softly, but there was a hint of danger in his voice that sent a shiver down my spine.
I threw my head back with a low moan. "I do," I teased, my hips lifting again, trying to get his fingers where I really wanted them.
He chuckled darkly, his fingers pulling away, and I let out a whimper, my body arching off the bed reflexively to chase them.
"You really are a brat," he murmured, his eyes flickering with something dangerous as he notched the head of his cock against my entrance. "And I think it's time I remind you," he paused long enough to slam his cock inside me in one smooth move, "… that I'm in charge, not you."
And for once, I had nothing to say.
All I could do was gasp, my back arching off the bed, my nails digging into the palms of my hands as if searching for some sort of anchor to ground me as he filled me completely.
My legs pulled him closer, and even in the haze of pleasure, I could see the satisfaction in his eyes, the possessive glint that made my stomach clench and my pussy flutter around his length. "Sylus-"
He leaned down until his lips hovered over mine. "Yes, kitten?"
His voice was soft, a stark contrast to the intense look in his eyes, and it only made the heat pooling in my pussy that much stronger.
"I-"
His hand shifted, moving away from my wrists, and I felt cool air on my skin as he traced a path down my arm, making me shiver. "You have something to say?" he murmured, his touch feather-light as he traced the sensitive skin of my inner wrist and circled his hips.
My response turned into a strangled gasp as he continued to tease me, his touch both maddening and overwhelming. I writhed underneath him as he continued circling his hips against mine, not really giving me what I truly wanted.
"I-"
His smirk widened as he watched me unravel beneath him, my voice breaking on every attempt to form a coherent sentence. "I what?" he pressed, his hips rolling in slow, deliberate circles that had my toes curling into the sheets.
Every drag of his cock against that sweet spot inside me was torture—deliberate and calculated. He knew exactly how to ruin me without giving an inch of relief.
My hands fisted in the bedding as I struggled for breath between ragged moans—no witty retorts left now… just raw need dripping from every gasp, "Sylus… please."
A dark chuckle rumbled through his chest. "Use that pretty mouth of yours and tell me what you want," he murmured, moving his mouth to my neck.
In that moment, any sense of control was gone as I gasped, "Fuck me. Hard."
He growled in response. "Hard, huh? Think you can handle it?"
I nodded fiercely, wanting… no, needing him to move… to stop torturing me and fuck me as hard as he could. "Yes," I whispered, my voice raw and desperate. "I know I can."
"Careful, kitten… you might regret that."
There was a sharp edge to his voice and a hint of warning, but I was far too desperate to care. "Stop teasing me and fuck me, damnit," I hissed, shifting my hips against his, trying to get some semblance of friction where I really needed it. "I'm ready… and I know I can take it."
Something flashed in his eyes, a dangerous kind of heat, and for a moment, I thought I saw a hint of a sadistic smile. "Oh, kitten," he murmured, releasing my wrist so he could put his forearms on either side of my head. "You just don't know when to shut up, do you?"
My heart was pounding so hard that I could hear it in my ears. I knew that I'd just signed myself up for trouble, but I didn't care. I was too far gone… too desperate for what I knew he could give me. And if this was going to be one night I was going to take whatever I could and enjoy it.
I braced myself for whatever he was about to unleash on me, my fingers gripping the sheets tightly above my head. I could feel the heat and tension building between us, the air almost crackling with anticipation, and for a moment, it felt like time itself had stilled.
Then he leaned down, his voice a low growl in my ear. "You asked for it, kitten."
His words sent a shiver down my spine, and before I could even draw in a breath, all the breath was forced from my lungs in a rush as he suddenly pulled out, my body almost going into shock at the sudden emptiness, before he thrust back in and started pounding into my body at a punishing pace.
"Oh god, oh god, oh god… oh…"
My mind went blank as he filled me, my body shaking uncontrollably as my arms lifted and wrapped around his neck, my hands clawing at him mindlessly.
And if the sensations weren’t enough, he started to talk in a low growl against my ear… saying dirty things that had me clenching around his cock and arching as a I writhed.
"Is this what you wanted?" he growled, his voice rough and low, the sound almost getting lost in my gasping breaths. "To feel my hard cock wrecking your tight little pussy?"
I nodded frantically, my voice reduced to moans and gasps as I grabbed handfuls of his sweat-slicked hair, pulling his face down so I could kiss him frantically.
He groaned into the kiss, his hips never slowing as he devoured my mouth with a hunger that matched the brutal pace of his thrusts. "You feel that?" he rasped against my lips, one hand sliding between our bodies to press rough circles on my clit. "How deep I fuck you? How you grip me like you’re trying to milk me of every drop?"
My back arched off the bed violently as overstimulation crashed through me - too much sensation, too fast - but he didn't let up for a second. If anything, he grew more feral at hearing me sob his name.
"Oh no," he growled, moving his hand away from my swollen nub while changing the angle of his hips so his cock slid deeper. "You don't get come until I say so."
A broken whimper tore free from my throat as being denied burned through every nerve ending and because I was the bratty kitten that he claimed I was I yanked on his hair and leaned up to sink my teeth into his chest.
He groaned and pulled back, his hand fisting in my hair and pulling my head back harshly, forcing me to look at him. "No biting, kitten…" he muttered, "Now, I asked you a question… don't ignore me when I'm talking to you."
The authoritative tone almost had me coming, his words only adding fuel to the fire raging inside me.
"Y-yes… this is…" I paused with a sharp cry at a brutal thrust that hit something inside me that made me see stars, "… this is what I wanted… what I asked for… I swear-"
He hissed then slammed his hips against mine and rolled them before pulling back and repeating the motion. "Damn right it is…"
I felt like I was going to go insane as he continued to pound into me, my mind unable to form a coherent thought. I could feel the building tension, the heat coiled tight inside of me, and I knew I was close…
"Sylus… I'm- I - please don't make me wait any longer… please… I need to..."
He pulled out of my pussy, leaving me feeling desperate and needy, and grabbed my hands when I whimpered and reached for him. Pinning my hands to the bed on either side of my head, he leaned down, pressing his lips to my ear. "Do you think you've earned it?"
I growled and wiggled underneath him, trying to move to get his cock back inside me, but he just tightened his grip on my wrists, holding me firmly in place. "Sylus, seriously?" I hissed in frustration, squirming beneath him. "You're driving me insane… please, I'm so close-"
He chuckled darkly, his mouth moving to my neck to nip at my skin. "You begging now?"
I shivered, the heat and his words driving me crazy. "Sylus, damn it…" I gasped, struggling to find the words. "You are absolutely sadistic."
He chuckled then bit down gently, making me gasp again. "Maybe, but you love it."
I did love it... I loved the way he was treating me, the way he teased and taunted me, the way he drove me insane and then brought me to the edge just to deny me. It was infuriating, yes, but it was also addictive... so addicting that I felt like I couldn't get enough.
"You know I do," I whispered, my words almost a plea. "Now please, please… I need you."
"Hands and knees."
The command was simple, but I felt my heart skip a beat as my mind immediately envisioned what he was about to do, what the position he was asking for meant.
He let go of my wrists and without a word, I rolled over onto my front and pushed up to my hands and knees, my heart beating so hard it was practically echoing in my ears as I waited, breathless and impatient, for his next move.
There was a moment of silence as he moved behind me, my breath catching as I felt his hands run over my hips and up my spine... and then one hand gripped the hair at the back of my head, pulling my head back until I was forced to arch my back and grip the headboard for balance.
The position left me feeling vulnerable… but in the best way possible.
I could feel the heat building between us again, my hands trembling against the headboard, and I swore I could feel his eyes on my body like a physical weight.
Swallowing, I waited and when I heard his voice, it was like a jolt ran through me, my body tightening in anticipation.
"Stay like that."
I could only nod in response, my brain too far gone with need to trust my voice.
And then I felt his hands on me, running up the inside of my legs, moving around the backs of my thighs to my ass and squeezing.
My breath quickened as each touch sent sparks through my body, and I couldn't help but arch my back a little more, wanting to feel more of him against me.
I heard him huff out a soft curse, his hands flying to my hips to still my movements and squeezing in silent warning then his hands were back on my ass, rougher this time.
"So damn beautiful," he murmured, his voice low. "So perfect."
I felt my face flush with pleasure, his words sending a shiver through me, and when I heard him shift behind me, felt his body press against my back, I couldn't help but whimper, my body moving back against him almost reflexively.
"So impatient," he said, his voice low and rough as he started to press kisses along my shoulder blades.
The teasing kisses made me shiver, and I found myself rubbing my ass back against his cock, trying to find some friction, any friction.
"Please…" I murmured, my voice low and needy.
He chuckled softly then bit lightly at the skin of my shoulder. "Please what, kitten?"
I could hear the smirk in his voice, and the teasing tone was both infuriating and arousing all at once. "You know what I want…" I muttered, trying to keep my voice even but failing. "I want your cock back-ah!"
His teeth nipped at my neck, the pain and pleasure making me shiver and then his hands slid down, spreading my thighs further apart. "Impatient and a smart mouth."
My hands clenched against the headboard as I was forced to arch my back more, my body trembling in anticipation. I was about to respond, to snap back at him... only to gasp as I felt his hand wrap around my hair again and pull my head back against his shoulder just as he slid his cock back inside my needy pussy.
Without giving me time to adjust, he started a slow, deliberate pace, holding my head back and I felt like I couldn't even think straight as I writhed against him, my body desperate for more.
Then he leaned down, his mouth by my ear, "Is this what you wanted, kitten?"
"Yes, please… don't tease me. Fuck me, please," I gasped, my words a desperate plea, and when I heard him chuckle, my heart started beating even harder because it was a sadistic laugh.
He changed his pace, slowing down until he slid almost all the way out of my pussy before gliding back in at a snail’s pace, teasing me. "You're asking nicely now?" he purred in my ear. "Too late for that, kitten."
"Oh, fuuuuck you," I hissed, the words catching in my throat as he slowly filled me again then rolled his hips against my ass with a growl. I let my head fall back against his shoulder. "You bastard… I swear if you don’t let me come, I will find a way to get you back."
He chuckled again, the sound dark and wicked. "Oh?" he murmured. "You're making threats now, are you?"
I tensed as I heard the tone of his voice, my body going still. "Damn right I am," I muttered, trying to sound defiant even as I trembled in his hold.
"Yeah? And how you gonna manage that, hmm? You're the one impaled on my cock, begging me for what you really want…"
The words sent a tingle running through me… but I was too desperate to care that I was treading on thin ice and probably about to get my ass spanked. "Damn it… please… I'm going to lose my mind, you sadistic bastard… I need you to stop being a teasing prick and just-"
I broke off as he pulled out of me completely, leaving my pussy clenching around nothing.
A frustrated whine escaped me, my body instinctively arching back against him, trying to get him back inside me, but he held me in place easily.
"No."
My brain short-circuited as that single word cut through the fog in my head. "What…?"
I tried to turn my head to look at him and see if he was joking but he pressed his chest against my back and wrapped the hand not in my hair around my waist to keep me still.
"No… you're not serious…" I whispered, my heart clenching with a feeling I didn't want to admit was panic. "You can't just stop and… leave me… like this…"
He let out a dark chuckle, the sound making me shiver again. "Oh, but I can, kitten," he murmured, his voice almost cold. "And I will. Unless you start being a good girl, of course…"
I didn't know if he was sadistic enough to seriously leave me like this, aching and desperate. I didn't know if he was just testing my limits or pushing me to the edge… but I wasn’t willing to find out, not when I was so desperate to come.
"Please," I whispered. "I'll be good… just please, Sylus, don’t…" His grip in my hair tightened, stopping what was no doubt going to be another demand from my lips and I gasped, my head tilting further back, and my body arching automatically as I bit my bottom lip and kept quiet.
"That's my good girl," he murmured against the side of my face. "Now… stay still…" He pressed his cock back inside me all the way then stopped with his hips pressed against my ass with a low growl. "… or I’ll stop."
My body was shaking, my legs trembling so hard that I wasn't sure I could even hold myself up, but I didn't dare move, not when I felt so needy and desperate that I felt like I was going to cry.
I didn't know what his plan was, but the feeling of him being so deep inside me but not moving was driving me insane.
He leaned forward so his lips were against my ear again. "Hold on to the headboard and don’t move… or I leave you needy and wanting."
I could barely think straight as I nodded rapidly, my hands clenching against the wood.
"Good girl," he growled again and my head swam as his words sank in.
I could feel him watching me, waiting to see if I would try to move or resist in the slightest, but I had no intention of giving him a reason to stop.
And then, slowly, so painfully slowly, he started to withdraw making my bite my lip so hard that I thought I might draw blood. His pace was so damn slow… almost as if he was deliberately drawing it out. I could feel every inch, every vein, every twitch, every movement of his long, thick cock as he withdrew inch by agonizingly agonizing inch then pushed back inside…
I wanted to move, to push my ass back against him to get him to move faster, take me harder… but I kept myself still. And then, just when I thought I was going to lose what little sanity I had left, he started moving faster, taking me roughly.
After that… I couldn't think, my head spinning in dizzying circles. I felt so… lost. In the pleasure… in the sensations… all I could do was hold on, desperate, and try to keep still.
Then he leaned down, his breath hot against my neck, and his voice so low and soft that I could feel the words shiver through me. "Come for me, kitten…"
My whole body tensed, every nerve lighting up as all of that need and desire that had been building rose up and crashed over me in waves.
The heat was so overwhelming that I was almost blind with it, and I bit my lip so hard that I bit through the skin, the pain mixing with pleasure and pushing me over the edge completely. I wasn't sure I was making any noise but to me it sounded like I was crying.
I felt his teeth as he leaned down and bit into my shoulder at the same moment his fingers found my clit and started rubbing.
A hoarse shout left my lips at the same time he let out a low curse as my pussy clamped down on his cock for a second time. My body started twitching and my hands loosened around the headboard to the point that if he hadn’t had an arm around my waist, I would have fallen face first into the wood.
My hips twitched a few more times as he continued to rub the sensitive bundle of nerves between my legs then he moved his hand away and up my stomach to my left breast.
He held still for a few more moments, and I was still coming down, my body shaking with the aftershocks, when he pulled out of me and gripped my waist, spinning me around and lifting me up before sitting me on the edge of the bed and pushing me onto my back.
My brain was still trying to catch up as I watched him move, my body still buzzing with satisfaction. I was expecting him to pick me up, hold me, take me into the bathroom to bathe… or something comforting like that.
What I wasn't expecting him to step between my thighs, his hands wrapping around my hips and pulling me closer to the edge of the bed before slamming his cock back inside my pussy in one hard thrust.
My body arched against his with a sharp cry, my hands flying up to his shoulders to cling to him, my nails digging into his skin.
I gasped as he leaned down, his mouth crushing against mine in a rough, demanding kiss. He tasted like heat and I could feel the feral hunger in him, the lust, need and the dark desire.
Eventually, I had to pull away, gasping for breath, but I couldn't do anything but cling to him, my mouth moving against the skin of his chest as he pounded into my pussy relentlessly.
"Sylus—" His name left my lips in a gasp, the sound needy and soft, and he growled in response, his hands pulling me onto his cock over and over.
"That's right, kitten," he said his voice rough and low. "Again… I want to feel that pussy clamp around my cock again."
I whined, trying to find enough air to respond and tell him I didn’t think I could come again, but it was difficult, the heat and need in my belly burning so bright that it was hard to think.
"You... I… fuck…" the curse came out a rough, broken gasp then another needy whine left my throat as he bent and took one of my nipples between his lips.
Even as overly stimulated as my body was, I couldn't bring myself to push him away as his teeth sank lightly into my sensitive flesh… not when I needed what he was giving me, even as my mind protested, even as I felt every inch of his body against mine… wrecking me so completely I felt like I was floating…
I needed this…. needed him.
He was relentless, driving into me like he was determined to take everything, take all of me, and I knew I was going to be sore tomorrow, marked and covered in the evidence of his touch.
And part of me didn't care.
I didn't care if he left me bruised and raw and aching to the point that I couldn't walk, I just needed him to let me come again.
"Sylus, please… let me come…"
"Not yet," he growled, speeding up his thrusts, driving in so deep he kept hitting that spot.
"Bas-" I let out a long, drawn-out moan when he sucked a hickey into the skin above my left breast before moving those sinful lips to my other and giving it the same treatment. "B-bastard."
A rough chuckle rumbled through his chest, and I heard the dangerous edge in it even as I felt his lips quirk against my skin. "Careful, kitten," he murmured. "If you keep talking like that, I'll start to think you like me hurting you…"
My eyes snapped open, and I had just enough coherency left to look at him, my mouth opening to protest. "I-"
His fingers moved from my hips, sliding up the sides of my body to cup my face, and the words died in my throat. "Don't deny it. I can feel how much you like it by the way that tight little pussy keeps strangling my cock."
My face went hot at his words, a jolt of heat going through me.
"Bastard," I muttered again, struggling to get the word out without moaning because he hadn’t stopped moving even while talking, only slowed down to an agonizing speed that had me digging my nails into his shoulders and dragging them down his back.
He hissed in response and I felt his cock pulse inside me as his hips stuttered.
My eyes widened, my brain registering the fact that I was able to draw that strong of a reaction from him the same second I felt those rough fingers slide into my hair and tighten until it was almost to the point of pain.
"Be careful, kitten."
There was a warning in his voice as he looked down at me.
In the back of my mind, I knew I probably shouldn’t do what I was about to… that I was toying with fire, but the smug satisfaction I felt knowing I had some kind of control over him, even for just a moment, was too much to resist.
Using my grip on his shoulders, I leaned up, letting my tongue dart out to run a slow line along his jaw until my mouth reached his ear. "Or what?" I murmured, my voice soft and taunting.
In hindsight, it probably wasn't the best idea… to taunt an already extremely wound-up man, who was buried inside me as deep as he could go, who was barely keeping control of himself. But then I'd always had a habit of ignoring good sense and self-preservation when it came to pushing his buttons.
For a second, all I heard was his harsh breathing and then, "You are going to pay for that."
I didn't have time to do anything more than gasp before he slammed his mouth down on mine in a punishing kiss and started driving into me rougher, harder… setting a pace that was so fast that all I could do was grip his shoulders and hold on.
Eventually I had to tear my mouth away from his, the need for air growing until I had no choice but to lean my head back and arch to suck in a deep breath… and then his mouth was on me again, licking and biting as he sucked more hickeys into the sensitive flesh of my neck.
I couldn't do anything but cling to him, my thoughts a tangled mess. All I knew was pleasure and that fire that burned between us… and the overwhelming desire to come.
"Please—" the word was broken, barely a gasp, and I felt him smirk against my skin.
"Shhhh," he murmured, his fingers moving from my hair to my face, cupping my cheek and holding me in place as he nipped at my bottom lip then pulled back to look at me. "Not yet."
"I hate you…" I hissed, a whine in my voice as I writhed underneath him as I moved my hips to meet him thrust for thrust. "I hate you… oh god, I hate you so goddamn much…"
"No, you don’t," he growled in response, his hips snapping a little harder.
I opened my mouth to respond, but he slammed his mouth down on mine again, the kiss harsher than before, brutal and possessive. He bit at my bottom lip, tugging it between his teeth before his tongue swept into my mouth.
I lost everything then, lost all sense of coherency and thought, lost all sense of time… the only thing I knew was him… his body, his words, his touch. He kept going… deeper, harder, faster, and I felt like he was trying to break me… trying to leave a mark on me that I would never forget.
My body was covered in a fine sheen of sweat, my legs trembling… I felt raw… on the edge… and when his mouth left my neck, that look on his face… that dark fire in his eyes as he held me pinned down… and said, "Now come for me," my eyes widened, my body going rigid as my pussy clamped down on his cock and I did exactly that with a loud cry.
He growled in response, his body shuddering against mine as his cock pulsed repeatedly inside me as he followed me over. Then his head dropped, his breath ragged against my skin and it took him a few long moments to get his own breathing back under control.
The fingers in my hair loosened a little, and his body relaxed as he came down from his high but he didn’t pull out of my body or move off me.
He lifted his head to look at me, and I couldn't look away from his eyes, the fire there now a low smolder, but no less intense. "You're going to be too sore to walk tomorrow, you know," he said, his voice hoarse.
"Worth it," I mumbled then closed my eyes and passed out.
Chapter 5
Want to read more fanfics about the LaDs boys? Check out my list here.
Likes, reblogs & comments are always welcome & appreciated!
Want to be added to a tag list, let me know!
Warnings:
This is an explicit fic.
Each fic in this series will give the love interests a 'happy ending' for their 3rd myth, so if that bothers you, don't read this!
Summary: It all started with a simple dare and an accidental summoning then suddenly she’s thrown into the path of a man who calls her wife.
Word Count: 5, 851
When Night Comes - Chapter 3 - littlewolf1984 - 恋与深空 | Love and Deepspace (Video Game) [Archive of Our Own]
Ongoing (Part 2 of a series: Myths)
Part 1 Part 2
Link to next part at the end...
Part 3
The sound of his name falling from my lips as I came for him… it seemed like it was too much, too intense, and he snapped. He rolled us over so fast it took my breath, the sudden movement jarring and making me gasp then his mouth crashed against mine and his hand went around my throat.
I could feel his body shaking as he kissed me, his tongue delving deep, his breaths coming in short, ragged gasps like he was drowning and I was the only thing anchoring him.
After a moment his lips left my mine and he buried his face in my neck, his arm snaking around my waist like he was trying to hold me so I wouldn't go anywhere. He didn't speak, just held me, his body on top of mine, his breath ragged and heavy.
I wrapped an arm around him, running the other hand gently through his hair. The minutes ticked by as we lay there, neither one of us speaking, both of us just breathing and holding each other.
Finally, he lifted his head and looked down into my eyes… "You… you remember me?" he asked in a low voice.
I was still trying to catch my breath, my body still shaking, my mind still a little hazy, but his question pulled me back into the moment... and I studied him. Remember him? How could I forget him? He was my love… my world… my husband… and I loved him more than anything in this world.
"Yes…" I whispered, my throat dry. "I remember you."
He exhaled slowly, the relief on his face so obvious it was like a physical blow. "You remember everything?" he asked, his voice shaking, his expression almost desperate.
My heart ached at the look in his eyes and I nodded, my fingers threading through his hair. "Everything," I whispered. "Everything I had with you in every lifetime, I remember everything."
His eyes flicked with something like wonder and disbelief for a moment, as if he couldn't believe I was here, under him, looking at him and… remembering him. For a long moment he simply stayed where he was, staring at me then he took a deep, shuddering breath and his hand left my neck to trace the side of my face.
"My darling wife…" His voice was low and husky, the words falling softly from his lips.
I could see the hope in his eyes, and my heart ached. He had waited for me to return to him for so long… how many years had it been? How long had he been alone… locked up… waiting for me to summon him again?
I brought my hand up, cupping his face in my palm. "I'm here…" I whispered, my voice firm, certain, like I was speaking a promise… because I was. "My husband…"
He closed his eyes, leaning into my touch, his face turning to press his lips into my palm. "You don't know how long I've waited… how many years… how many lifetimes it's been since you've called me that," he murmured, his voice rough. "I've been lonely… so damned lonely… and I've missed you so much."
I felt a wave of sadness wash over me and tears prickled the corners of my eyes.
I could feel his loneliness like a physical ache and I wanted desperately to soothe it, I wanted to take his pain away. "I'm here," I repeated, my voice firmer this time. "I'm here and I'm not going anywhere. I'm yours… your wife."
He studied my face for a moment, as if searching for some sign of doubt or a lie then he leaned down, pressing his forehead against mine. "I need you again… can I…?"
My heart felt like it would burst.
"Please," I whispered, my fingers tightening in his hair. "I'm yours… take me…"
He groaned, a low sound in the back of his throat then he suddenly sat up, pulling me with him, his arms wrapping around me and pulling me into his lap then his mouth was on my neck.
I gasped as his teeth sank in, his hands sliding up and down my back, caressing and squeezing, touching wherever he wanted, as he drank from me. He drank deeply, his mouth working over my skin, his hands gripping my hips and keeping me close. It felt like he couldn't get enough… and I welcomed it. He could have everything… all of me. I was his… completely.
After a moment, he pulled back. His eyes were dark, his expression wild and possessive, and I could see my blood staining his lips and something about it made my heart start to race and had heat pooling in my pussy.
I leaned forward, my tongue coming out to lick the corner of his mouth and he let out a low growl, the desire in the sound almost feral as he lunged forward, capturing my lips with his. The kiss was almost violent, his mouth hot and intense as he tangled his tongue with mine. I could taste my blood in his mouth and it made my head spin.
After a moment he broke the kiss, his hands going to my waist and lifting me up as if I weighed nothing. He shifted me so my legs were wrapped around his waist then he lowered me onto the thick length of his cock. "Ride me…" he growled, one hand going to the back of my neck, his grip gentle but possessive and I felt his cock flex inside my pussy.
I bit back a gasp, my body already shaking with need, and I forced myself to focus enough to lift my hips… as soon as I dropped back down on his cock I threw my head back and brought my hands up to his shoulders, digging my nails into the pale skin there.
He groaned, the pain of my nails on his skin mixing with his own need, and he grabbed my hips hard, his fingers digging into my skin as he began to guide me so I was moving faster on his cock. His mouth latched onto my neck… taking what he wanted, and I couldn’t help but wonder what he tasted like… what his blood tasted like.
He lifted his face just in time to catch my gaze, his eyes almost black and his expression intense… almost feral as he leaned closer. "Do you want a taste…?"
I hesitated for a moment, surprised by the question, but my curiosity was stronger than my surprise and I found myself nodding. "Yes," I replied, my voice almost a whisper… I wanted to know how he tasted but how… I didn’t have fangs. "But how…?"
His eyes flashed, the corner of his mouth hitching up in a smirk at my words, like he was pleased that I… wanted to taste him too and was asking how I could. "Lean forward… trust me."
I did as he asked, leaning forward until our faces were just millimeters away. My heart was racing, my eyes tracing over the curve of his fangs, and I couldn't help but wonder what he was going to do. Then, without warning, he tilted his neck to the side, baring his throat and reached up, using one nail to break the surface of his skin so a small trail of blood seeped out and made its way down his chest.
"Drink," he murmured, the word a low, sensual command as he reached up and cupped the back of my neck. "Taste me…"
My heart was pounding, my breath coming in short gasps as my body shook, the sight and the smell of his blood almost overwhelming but I wanted, needed... I brought my mouth to his neck, hesitating only for a moment before I ran my tongue over the wound.
He let out a low, rough groan that almost sounded like a growl, and I felt his hands squeeze my hips just a little bit harder as he started moving inside me again.
His blood was… exquisite, more complex than I expected. At first, it danced across my tongue, leaving behind a sweet, almost salty taste with notes of spice and the slightest hint of something like cinnamon. But then an unfamiliar, almost metallic like taste mixed with it, and it took me a moment to realize the metallic, almost bitter taste was his power… his magic.
"Mmm…," I hummed, my tongue tracing along his throat then moving to the small wound where his blood was still slowly flowing and sucking.
"More…," he murmured, his voice hoarse, as he continued to guide my hips with his free hand. "I need it. I need you to take more… more of me. Every part of me."
I obliged, using my tongue to lap up the trail of blood sliding down his chest then going back to the wound, only to whimper when it didn’t give me more of what I wanted.
After a moment, he pulled my head back, his grip tight in my hair, and the sight of his eyes… they were practically black with lust… and it was… intoxicating. He looked like a man on the edge, lost in the moment, in me, lost in the feeling of my lips on his skin, his blood staining my tongue, and it only fueled me more.
I leaned forward, pressing my lips against his neck again, my tongue tracing over his pulse point, the sound of his quickening heartbeat sending a thrill through me. I could feel his blood pulsing under my tongue, the heat and the smell of it, and I couldn't help what I did next.
I wanted more… I needed more.
He let out a low hiss as I bit down on the sensitive skin of his neck hard enough that his luscious blood filled my mouth. His hands tightened on my hips, a ragged groan leaving his mouth when my pussy clenched around his cock. "Yes, that's it... take more... take all you want. It's yours. I'm yours."
I could hear the note of almost desperation in his voice... the way his breathing turned ragged and rough... he was losing control. I couldn't think… everything was a blur... the feeling of his skin, the taste of his blood, the sound of his breathing, the way his hips moved against mine... all of it was overwhelming... and I could fast feel myself approaching my climax.
I pulled back, my breathing ragged, my head swimming, and I was sure my lips were stained red. "S-Sylus…" I whispered, my voice hoarse, "I can't… I can't take anymore… I need…" The look on his face changed in an instant… his features hardening as he rolled us over, pinning me to the bed then his mouth was on mine, his kiss rough and intense, almost savage as he pounded his cock into my body so fast I couldn’t do anything more than hold onto his shoulders.
He was like a man possessed, like a wild animal unleashed that had held off for too long and I loved every single moment of it.
He broke the kiss just enough to speak, his breaths coming in short gasps against my lips, his words rough and filled with desire… and just a hint of something almost like desperation as he spoke. "Come for me, wife," he murmured, his voice low and rough in my ear.
I did.
The world faded into white and I felt him.
I wasn’t human. I was a being, a fiend, that had been asleep for over 250 years waiting for his beloved to wake him... a man who loved his darling wife so deeply and completely that his soul had found hers again and again over dozens of lifetimes.
As I came back to myself, I could feel his arms around me, could feel his chest rising and falling against mine, and his heart beats loud and clear ringing in my ears. I could feel his mouth just above my ear, a gentle kiss, barely there, like he was afraid to break the moment…
We lay in silence for a moment, my body still trembling from the aftershock of release, but my limbs were heavy and I felt boneless, but I wrapped my arms around his neck and held him close. I felt… safe… and loved… even if I was exhausted.
He had his head buried in my neck, his nose gently nuzzling against my skin, and his breaths were still ragged. "Did I hurt you?"
"No," I murmured, my voice soft as I ran my fingers through his hair, "You didn't hurt me."
His arms tightened and he let out a harsh breath against my skin. "Good," he growled, the word more a rough whisper than an actual word.
There was a long moment of silence then he suddenly rolled over onto his back, pulling me with him so I rested on top of him. I couldn't help the soft gasp that left my lips as he repositioned us once again.
After a moment, I propped myself up on one elbow, looking down at him while my free hand traced the sharp curve of his jaw. He was still trying to catch his breath, his chest still heaving, but his eyes opened and his gaze found mine… and once again I was enraptured by his unnatural beauty.
His gaze was intense… almost feral... as if he was trying to burn my image into his mind. There was something like awe and disbelief in his eyes… and something that looked almost like fear… like he was scared to believe I was there. His hand came up, his fingers tracing my features. "My wife…"
I smiled, my hand coming up to cup his cheek. "My husband…" I said softly.
He closed his eyes, his hand moving to hold mine against his cheek as he leaned into my touch, a low, rough sound rumbling in his chest at the words.
We were quiet for a bit, his eyes still closed as he seemed content to keep my hand against his cheek before he finally opened his eyes and looked up at me. "Will you stay with me? Here?"
My heart fluttered at his words and I nodded, my fingers tracing gently over his cheek again. "I'm not going anywhere," I said softly, unable to keep the soft smile off my face. "I just got you back, you think I'll leave you now?"
The corners of his mouth curled up in a small smile, the gesture sending a jolt through me, and he brought my hand down to his lips, kissing my fingertips gently. "Good… because I'll hunt you down if you try to run from me."
His threat was said in such a light way… almost teasing… but I knew him well enough to know he meant it. It was such a possessive thing to say… and I liked it. I liked it more than I probably should have. I was sure a normal person wouldn't have such a reaction to a threat like that… but I found myself savoring it.
There was something about him that was just… captivating. He was intense… a dangerous creature who would do whatever it took to keep what was theirs… and I was his… in every way. He'd chase me to the ends of the earth if I tried to leave him… and part of me, a dark part inside me, wanted to test him… see if he really would come after me if I tried to leave. But the other part of me knew better… I wouldn’t leave him.
"Don't worry," I replied with a smirk. "You're stuck with me now."
His eyes glimmered with something like satisfaction at my words and his hand moved, his fingers wrapping around my wrist as he brought my hand to his chest.
I could feel the steady thump-thump of his heartbeat under my touch… he was real. He was here with me. He was mine…
As we lay there, something occurred to me that had me sitting up with a gasp. "Jake…"
My brother… where was my brother? Where was Ryan? Kyle? Emily? The others?
We had been exploring the creepy mansion on the outskirts of the clearing we partied in and in all the uncertainty and excitement of being with Sylus I had forgotten. Were they still here? Were they looking for me? Had something happened to them?
"Where’s Jake?" I asked louder, turning my head to look at Sylus.
He looked up at me, his expression instantly shifting to concern and his hand going to my waist. "What? What's wrong?"
I forced myself to take a deep breath to keep from panicking. "My brother... my friends… I was with them... we were exploring this creepy mansion that was in the field we get together in and then… I was here. Where is my brother?"
His eyes flickered with understanding and he sat up, pulling me into his arms. "Ssh... relax. I'll explain everything, darling. Just breathe."
I took a deep breath, trying to calm myself, and leaned against him, resting my head on his shoulder. "Explain," I said, my voice quiet, almost a low whisper. "Please."
He held me closer, his arms wrapping around me almost protectively, and I felt him press a gentle kiss to the top of my head. "Everything's all right," he murmured huskily. "They are safe."
I let out a breath and relaxed into him.
His hands began to trail up and down my back, the touch soothing, and I closed my eyes and just focused on the feel of his body against mine, taking a few more deep breaths to try and calm my racing heart. After a moment, he took a deep breath and began to speak, his voice low and deep, "The mansion you’re speaking of is mine… ours. When you summoned me, I could feel them, but I didn’t harm them. They are still there, searching for you."
I felt relief wash over me. "Thank god," I murmured, my head resting against his shoulder again. "They must be frantic… I need to go to them."
He growled in protest, his arms tightening around me. "No, you're not going anywhere."
I lifted my head, pulling back enough to look up at him. "Sylus… I have to. They're my family… they're probably worried sick."
He looked down at me, his eyes intense and possessive, and his arms tightened slightly. "You said you wouldn’t leave-" he started but I reached up and put my fingers over his lips.
"I know," I said, cutting him off, and I could see the slight flash of surprise in his eyes at being interrupted. "And I won't. I'm not leaving you. But I have to let them know I'm okay."
He was quiet for a moment, his eyes searching mine, his chest rumbling with a growl. "You promise you'll come back?"
"Come with me," I said softly.
That made him pause. "You want me to… come with you?"
"Yes," I said, my fingers tracing his jaw. "Come meet my brother. He won’t be happy until he knows why I refuse to go home with him."
He was silent for a moment then he nodded. "I'll come."
"Thank you," I murmured, pressing a kiss to the corner of his mouth.
"But if he tries anything…" A dark smirk curled at his lips as he trailed off pointedly.
I huffed and pinched him lightly in retaliation just above where my teeth had been on his throat earlier. A sharp hiss escaped his lips as my nails dug into his flesh, and I saw something feral flash in those crimson eyes.
Then he moved. One hand tangled violently in my hair, wrenching my head back until I was forced to meet his gaze. The other clamped around my throat—not to hurt but with just enough pressure to make every breath feel like an indulgence he could revoke on a whim.
"Try that again," he murmured, voice dripping with dark amusement as his thumb stroked over the frantic pulse at the base of my neck, "… and we won't be leaving this room for hours." A slow smirk curled across his bloodstained lips when I shivered then he was releasing me with one last lick across my lips. "Now go get dressed."
I scrambled out of the bed before he could pull me underneath him again and stumbled slightly before I righted myself and looked around. Besides my bra, panties and shirt everything else was nowhere to be seen. I knew it was probably a waste of time, but I looked underneath the bed and on every available surface in the lavishly decorated room we were in, then I turned back to Sylus and raised an eyebrow.
"Um… Sylus? Where are we? Where are my clothes?"
He was leaning back against the headboard, watching me with hooded eyes, looking every bit a dark god reclining in bed after a long night of depravity. "We're in our home in our realm," he rumbled. "And your clothes…" His eyes raked over my body, lingering on the hickeys and bite marks that were now littered across my skin. "You don't need those rags…" He nodded toward the door to my left, "You have appropriate garments in there."
I sucked in a sharp breath. "Wait… our home? Our realm?" My gaze darted around the opulent room, taking in the marble floors, plaster walls, expensive furniture and carpets, gilded frames and shadowy corners in awe. This is where I was going to spend the rest of my days with the man I belonged to?
He smirked, his fingers drumming idly against his bare thigh before he pushed himself to his feet. "Did you think I'd drag you to some grimy hideout for our reunion?" A dark chuckle rumbled from his chest as he nodded toward a door, "Go. Choose something fitting for your place at my side."
I let out a soft, shaky exhale as I stared at the ornate door to what was apparently my wardrobe. The reality of it all crashed over me: this was my life now. As his wife.
My bare feet padded across cold marble floors as I approached, fingers hovering over the gilded handle before pushing it open. Inside hung rows upon rows of dark silks and velvets in shades of crimson, snow and onyx—gowns fit for a queen.
My throat tightened with awe when one dress caught my eye: a ruby red masterpiece that matched his eyes with sleeves that draped like liquid shadows, embroidered along the hem with tiny silver thorns winding around the skirt all the way up to its low neckline where they bloomed into sharp points resembling fangs pointed towards my throat. It was the perfect representation of the man currently standing behind me.
"You recognize it?" His voice was rough velvet, one hand coming up to trace a single sharp silver thorn on the fabric. The other hand slid possessively around my waist, pulling my naked body flush against his as he leaned down to murmur, "I commissioned this for our first wedding night six hundred and seventy-three years ago."
I let out a soft, shaky breath as I stared at the dress… my wedding gown. My fingers hovered over the fabric, trembling slightly as memories flickered behind my eyes like an old film reel: candlelit vows whispered in a language that still made my tongue ache to remember, his hands tangled in this same silk as he carried me away from the ancient hall where we had drunk our fill.
His grip tightened on my waist. "You remember." It wasn't a question, but dark satisfaction laced through each word like smoke.
A tear slipped free before I could stop it—hot and traitorous—as all those lifetimes worth of love and possession crashed into me at once. The smell of fresh blood pulled me back and I glanced down at where the silver thorns bit gently into his palm where he held them too tightly. "I want to wear it," I rasped out after swallowing hard.
He made a low sound of approval in the back of his throat, "And you shall." His hand slowly released the dress then he reached up, fingers gently wiping away the tear on my cheek. He pressed a kiss to my bare shoulder, "And I will be the one to take it off you when we return."
I shivered at the promise in his voice, and I heard a low rumble of approval. "Now," he purred, "Let's get you dressed." He stepped back with a slow, predatory grace—like a king indulging his queen's whim. His crimson eyes burned as he watched me reach for the gown, his fingers flexing at his sides.
"Careful," he warned in that velvet-dark voice of his as I lifted the silk from its display rack, "Those fangs are not just for show." A smirk curled on those sharp lips when one particularly vicious silver barb snagged my fingertip and drew a bead of red.
His reaction was instantaneous—a low growl tore from deep in his chest as he closed the distance between us again and seized my wrist to inspect the tiny wound himself. He brought my bloodied finger to his mouth… sucking it clean with deliberate slowness while maintaining searing eye contact. "You taste different here," he mused, dragging his tongue up my palm.
I let out a whimper, the sensation sending a jolt straight to my pussy. My free hand came up to grip his shoulder, nails digging in just enough to leave half-moon marks on his pale skin.
He noticed my sudden need and smirked before nipping sharply at the meaty part of my palm with his fangs. My breath hitched as I felt slickness trickling down my thighs... smearing across his lower stomach and groin where we were pressed together.
He let out a rough, approving growl as he felt the dampness seeping into his skin. "Oh? Ready for more already?" His voice dropped to something filthy and dark as his hand slid down between us, fingers dragging through the evidence of my arousal with deliberate slowness. He brought them to my lips… smearing our combined fluids across them like some kind of perverse claim. "Taste," he commanded, eyes burning with possessive fire.
When I hesitated—too overwhelmed by all the new sensations—he pinched that sweet spot on my inner thigh near my pussy hard enough to make me cry out and arch against him in reflex. Swallowing, I licked obediently at his fingertips while he watched in fascination.
"There's a good girl," he purred, his fingers tracing along my jaw then tilting my head back. His mouth hovered over mine; those dark eyes still locked on my mouth then a wicked smirk curled across his lips at my needy whine. "Now, be a good little wife and put on the gown before I forget my good manners and put my mouth on you again."
I whimpered as he pulled away, the loss of his heat and scent making me shiver. My fingers fumbled with the silk as I pulled it over my head—too distracted by the ache between my legs.
He was watching me closely, eyes tracing every move, every twitch… like a predator sizing up his prey. He shifted, his muscles rippling in the candlelight, the golden light caressing his skin and making him look like some unholy god… a dark king with a thirst for blood.
His smirk only grew darker as I struggled, stepping in close enough that his chest pressed against my bare back. "Need help?" he murmured against my ear before nipping at it sharply just to feel me jolt in surprise against him.
His hands slid over mine on instinct, guiding them through undoing each intricate clasp and tie like some twisted ritual of preparation for what was coming later… because we both knew this dress wouldn’t stay on long once we got home again.
As he finished the last clasp, he stepped back, eyes hungrily roving over the gown where it clung to me like a second skin. "Perfect…" he murmured, his eyes flickering up to meet mine, "And now to get you the necessary… accessories." He led me out of the wardrobe and into the adjoining room. "Sit."
I sat on a low padded stool at a vanity I hadn’t noticed before, watching as he crossed to a lacquered wood chest sitting on a side table. It was filled with various types of jewelry… earrings, rings, bracelets, necklaces, and even a few circlets made of gold and silver with gems of every kind from emeralds to rubies to huge diamonds and more… everything a queen could ask for and then some.
I watched, wide-eyed, as he sorted through the treasures with practiced ease. His fingers hovered over a ruby-encrusted choker—thin and delicate but clearly forged to be unbreakable—before moving on.
"Ah," he murmured when his hand finally closed around something tucked in the back of a velvet drawer. He turned, holding up an intricate silver collar woven with tiny thorns that curled like vines around its surface.
My breath hitched.
It wasn't just jewelry; it was a claim.
He approached with that same predatory grace and knelt before me without another word, his crimson eyes burning into mine as he fastened it securely around my throat, his fingers moving with slow precision as he ensured the buckle was at the exact right angle… and then… he pulled.
My head lifted on instinct, my breathing becoming shallow as a shiver raced along my spine at the feel of metal against my skin.
"There," he purred darkly. "Matches your gown perfectly… and reminds you exactly who you belong to… my darling wife."
The weight felt foreign yet right—like destiny snapping into place after centuries apart…
His hands lingered on the collar, almost reverent as he traced the path of a thorn with one fingertip. "My jewel… my little queen," he murmured, his voice thick with possession. He leaned in, his breath hot against my skin as he inhaled deeply. "Your scent is all wrong," he growled in a rough whisper, his hands suddenly moving to grip my waist.
I looked up at him in confusion, not understanding what he meant. "What do you mean?" I asked softly, my voice almost lost in the tense silence of the room.
His fingers tightened, digging into the soft flesh of my hips as he dragged me flush against him. His eyes burned with something wild—something feral—as they dropped to my throat. "Wrong," he repeated, voice dropping to a guttural growl as his nose skimmed along the column of my throat, inhaling deeply like a man starved for air. "You need more of my blood."
My breath caught in my throat when I realized what he intended, and I felt myself growing wetter as my heartbeat picked up. He was going to give me more of that luscious blood of his… and the primal part of me, the part that craved his domination, yearned for it…
He groaned when he caught the scent of my arousal, something primal darkening those beautiful eyes. "Gods," he growled then drew his fingernail across the soft flesh of his throat to open a wound before he palmed the back of my head and dragged my mouth to his neck. "Drink, wife, I know you want to."
The moment his blood touched my tongue, the world snapped into hyperfocus.
Every sound—his ragged breathing, the rustle of silk as I writhed against him—echoed like a gong in my skull. His fingers tangled in my hair, yanking just hard enough to make me whimper around his throat as that dark liquid spilled hot and rich over my taste buds.
"Fuck," he snarled when I swallowed greedily—too fast, too messy—and pulled back with a wet pop only for him to shove me back against his throat with bruising force. "That's it…"
His other hand slid between us without warning, lifting the skirt of my dress then two fingers were plunging deep into my pussy while his thumb pressed punishing circles on my clit. I came untouched seconds later from sheer sensory overload; my body arching violently under the dual assault…
He laughed then—a low dark thing laced with satisfaction as one broad palm smeared my fluids across my trembling thighs possessively before growling, "Good girl."
My fingers curled weakly into his long hair as I fought to catch my breath, my body still trembling from the intensity of that release. My lips were stained with his blood, and I could feel it trickling down my chin in slow rivulets.
He watched me with dark satisfaction, eyes burning as he traced a thumb over the mess on my skin then pressed that same bloody digit against my lower lip. "Clean up after yourself," he commanded roughly. "Unless you want me to lick it off for you."
I swallowed hard at the thought… already feeling another jolt of heat despite just coming.
His smirk widened when he saw how easily aroused just his voice could make me again… His hand slid up from where it had been buried between my thighs to grip one breast... then his hands left my body as he stood without warning, pulling me up with him as he did and carried me out of the room like I weighed little more than a feather.
The room beyond was just as lavishly and elegantly furnished as the other rooms with velvet couches, rich dark wood, expensive looking artwork and furniture, and heavy curtains hung from high windows… but I barely noticed any of it.
I was too busy feeling the press of his body against mine, the heat of his hands as he held me with possessive strength then he lowered me onto a red velvet settee and stepping back slightly while running a hand through his hair. "Stay there, my love… I need… to get dressed and you’re too distracting… I shall return shortly."
I let out a breathy whimper of protest as he pulled away, my fingers instinctively reaching for him like I was afraid he’d disappear.
"Sylus—" His name tumbled from my lips in a desperate little moan, and the look on his face told me everything.
He liked that sound.
A dark chuckle rumbled from his chest as he stepped back further—just to watch me squirm on the settee with nothing but silk clinging to my sweat-slicked skin and that damned collar gleaming around my throat like proof of ownership.
"You call for me again," he murmured while taking another step. "Like that? And I swear to every god listening... that dress will be torn off you before you can say my name again."
Then with those parting words, he turned and disappeared back into our bedroom.
Part 4
Want to read more fanfics about the LaDs boys? Check out my list here.
Likes, reblogs & comments are always welcome & appreciated!
Want to be added to a tag list, let me know!
TW: minor character death, trust issues, abandonment issues, body dysphoria, suicidal thoughts, depression, self-doubt, self-hatred, past child abuse, past abuse, past domestic abuse, past trauma, past violence, angst, light fluff
Summary:
The love of his life died in a tragic accident…
She has been through hell at the hands of someone she thought loved her…
It takes them coming together at the most inopportune time to heal the wounds others left behind.
Note: PLEASE pay attention to the trigger warnings if you choose to read this fic.
Word count: 4,202
Fic Song: Let It Fall by Shadow Beloved
Second Chance - Chapter 12 - littlewolf1984 - 恋与深空 | Love and Deepspace (Video Game) [Archive of Our Own]
Caleb kept his promise and as soon as he picked me up, he took me out for tacos and then to a bakery a few doors down from Roses & Thorns where he knew the owner.
I had never been to the bakery before, but the cheesecake was the best I had ever had, and I couldn’t resist getting another piece covered in strawberries and whipped cream before we left to go do whatever else he had planned.
Today had been… hard on me up until Caleb had shown up.
My mother, who I wasn’t close to at all, had called to wish me a happy birthday then had insisted on telling me if I lost a couple of pounds and did something about my wild mane of a hairdo, I could land any man I wanted.
And if that wasn’t bad enough, she had followed that gem up by telling me I was wrong for putting my ex-husband, who had tried to kill me, in jail and we should have worked things out. I had once again had to explain to her that we had tried, several times before the night he had almost ended my life, and I had had enough.
Like every time before, she hadn’t wanted to listen and had started her typical lecture that consisted of ‘if you really loved him, you wouldn’t have had him thrown in jail.’
Not willing to listen to how wrong I was and how everything I did was wrong, I had hung up on her only for my stepfather to call and leave several voicemails and text messages telling me I had upset my mother.
And my family wondered why I had nothing to do with any of them.
"You're gonna go into a sugar coma," Caleb suddenly said, a teasing smile on his face.
Thankful for the distraction, I rolled my eyes with a smile, licking the last bit of the creamy cheesecake off my fork with a satisfied hum.
"Pfft. Worth it."
He chuckled.
"At least try and savor it, princess. It's not candy."
"I am savoring it."
"You're inhaling it."
"Same thing."
"It definitely is not."
I made a face and stuck my tongue out at him before grabbing my cup of soda and sucking down what was left.
"Real mature," he deadpanned, the slightest hint of a smile playing on his lips.
I shrugged, not even trying to hide my amusement.
"Never claimed to be. Besides, it's my birthday. I can be as childish as I want."
He chuckled and reached out to boop me on my nose.
"Ready to go, birthday girl?"
I wrinkled my nose at him with a glare and nodded.
"Where we going next?"
"It's a surprise. You'll find out when we get there."
I quirked a brow at him as I stood and grabbed my trash.
He chuckled, standing beside me and doing the same.
"Just trust me. You're gonna like it."
"Uh-huh. Right. Because you always know the best places."
He gave me an overly dramatic offended look.
"Excuse you. My choices are the best choices. You can't tell me otherwise."
"Sure. The best choices. Remind me again why I even hang out with you."
He feigned a hurt look, putting his hand over his heart.
"You wound me."
I laughed at his over dramatic act and smacked him on the arm.
"Don't even try playing the pity card, it's not gonna work."
"No pity card here. Just pain. Pain at the fact that you'd pick anyone else over me when I clearly have the best ideas."
"Yeah, right. Keep telling yourself that, Romeo."
He chuckled, draping an arm over my shoulder as we made our way out of the bakery.
The night was warm as we walked down the sidewalk, the glow from the streetlights illuminating our path as we headed towards the boardwalk.
I'd be lying if I said my heart wasn't doing little backflips having his arm around me like this. It was just a gesture, a friendly gesture, but it was enough to make me start to wonder... wonder how it would feel if he was doing it because he liked me and wanted something more.
I mentally scolded myself and tried to shove those thoughts away.
It was foolish to even humor the idea…
We walked along for a few minutes, a comfortable silence that I both appreciated and hated falling between us.
I loved being with him, loved the way his presence made me feel, but I also disliked the way it made my heart race and my mind constantly spiral into the what if's.
Swallowing, I tried to push those thoughts aside like I always did.
Caleb was my friend… my best friend and nothing more. And I needed to remember that and be grateful for what we had. It was enough… at least it had to be enough.
"You're awfully quiet," he suddenly spoke, drawing me out of my thoughts.
I shrugged and looked away from him.
"Just thinking."
"About what?"
I shook my head, not wanting to admit the truth.
"Nothing important."
He hummed and gently bumped his hip against mine.
"You're always thinking too much… just relax for once. You'll give yourself wrinkles."
I rolled my eyes at the joke and elbowed him back playfully.
"Ha. Ha. Hilarious. I'm beautiful and wrinkles are NOT in my future."
He chuckled and gave me an exaggerated once-over, his gaze lingering on me just a second longer than necessary and let out a low whistle.
"Damn right you’re beautiful."
He was being silly, but… the way he said it and the way he looked at me sent a shiver through my body.
I forced myself to shrug off the feeling and playfully shoved at his shoulder, trying to look unbothered as he chuckled and pulled me back against his side.
"So, where are we going?"
"I'm not telling you."
I rolled my eyes and gave him a playful glare.
"You're impossible."
"You've just figured that out?"
"Ha. Ha. Very funny."
He chuckled and gave me a wink.
"But seriously, just wait and see. We're almost there."
We finally reached the edge of the boardwalk, and I stopped walking for a moment to take in the view. The ocean stretched out in front of us, the sky a deep purple color as the sun started to set. The sound of the waves gently lapping against the shore and seagulls crying overhead filled the air, a soothing background noise.
I stood for a moment, just… admiring everything.
It was soothing, beautiful, the perfect spot to relax and unwind, but then Caleb touched my arm, pulling my attention back to him.
"Come on," he said, giving me a small smile. "We're going there." He pointed at the building behind us.
The old boardwalk arcade.
I raised a brow at him, a smile tugging at my lips.
"An arcade? Seriously?"
He chuckled and started guiding me toward the building.
"Don't act like you're not secretly excited right now."
I rolled my eyes, trying to play off the fact that he was a hundred percent right.
"I have no idea what you're talking about. I'm clearly totally indifferent about this."
He laughed, not believing my act for a second as he approached the counter and handed the young teenager a twenty to break for coins.
"Yeah, right. I can see it in your eyes. You're itching to go grab all the plushies you can."
I gasped in faux outrage.
"Excuse me. I'm here for the games, thank you very much. The plushies are a bonus."
"Yeah, yeah. Whatever you need to tell yourself, princess."
I stuck my tongue out at him and snatched the cup of quarters from his hand, already making my way over to the claw machines as he followed behind.
The machines were full of plushies of all different kinds, from cute little animals to superheroes to spaceships to aliens and tons of other things.
I stopped in front of a machine that had a bunch of miniature stuffed apple slices with cute little faces and began studying the claw placement like my life depended on it.
Caleb leaned against the machine next to mine, a small smirk playing on his lips as he watched my intense focus.
"You do know those things are practically impossible to win, right?"
I shot him a dirty look, determined to prove him wrong.
"Hush. I know what I'm doing."
"Oh, really? Because it looks like you're trying to will it into submission."
"Maybe I am," I replied with a snort, never taking my eyes off the claw.
"Good luck with that. I'm sure the claw will bend to your mighty will any second now."
I ignored his comment, studying the placement of the plushies and planning out my attack. I had to win at least one of them. It was a matter of pride at this point.
He continued to watch me with an amused expression, his eyes taking in every little movement I made as I inserted a coin and then maneuvered the claw over the pile of plushies.
"You're really committed to this, aren't you?" he asked, his voice teasing.
"Damn right I am," I replied as I pushed the button to release the claw.
The claw descended into the pile of plushies and closed around one of the apple slices.
I held my breath, my heart rate quickening.
This was it. I wasn't going to leave here without at least one of these stupid things.
The claw slowly lifted, the plushie rising with it.
I could almost taste the victory, the satisfaction of proving Caleb wrong. Then, just as the claw was about to reach the drop box, the plushie slipped and plummeted back into the pile.
I stared at the machine, dumbfounded, my hands clenched into fists.
Out of the corner of my eye, I could feel Caleb's amused gaze on me.
"Don't," I warned, turning to him with a glare. "Don't say a word."
He held up his hands in surrender, lips twitching as he tried and failed to suppress a grin.
"Wouldn't dream of it."
I narrowed my eyes at him then went back to trying to get an apple slice, determined to win it just to spite him.
"Good... because I know you're just dying to make some smart remark."
"Actually, I was going to suggest I help, but…" He grinned, his eyes sparkling with amusement. "… if you don’t want me to I won’t."
"You think you can get one?"
"I might. You're not the only one good with a claw."
I shot him a skeptical look, too stubborn to admit he was probably right.
"You're on. We'll see who gets one first."
He chuckled and pulled out a coin, inserting it into the machine next to mine, which held different kinds of teddy bears holding different items and wearing cute little outfits.
"You're on, princess."
I rolled my eyes at the nickname, my determination to win increasing.
We both focused on our claw machines as we moved the claw into position and then pushed the button at the same time. The claws both descended and closed around the plushies, lifting them into the air.
I held my breath; my eyes locked onto the claw and the plushie dangling from it.
This was it. I was going to win this one. I just knew it.
The claw seemed to move agonizingly slowly, the seconds feeling like minutes as the plushie dangled precariously.
I could hear Caleb's calm breathing next to me, my heart pounding in my ears as I watched my claw inch closer to the drop box… only for the apple slice to drop just as it reached it, bounce of the edge of the box and land back in the pile.
Caleb on the other hand snagged a teddy bear wearing a cute grey shirt with the words ‘I Boves You’ on the front.
I couldn't help but burst out laughing.
"'I Boves You'? What the hell does that mean?"
He chuckled, his eyes gleaming with smug satisfaction as he held up the teddy bear.
"It means I'm better than you."
I rolled my eyes, my annoyance at losing temporarily overshadowed by how ridiculously proud he looked.
"You’re ridiculous."
He grinned and held the teddy bear out for me to take.
"Happy birthday, princess."
I couldn't help but accept the bear with a small smile, my annoyance completely dissolving as I ran my fingers over its soft fur.
"Thank you," I said softly, bringing the bear to my chest and hugging it.
"Anything for you."
I looked up at him, my heart doing a little flip at the sincerity in his voice.
I quickly shook off the feeling, forcing a small smile.
"You wanna keep playing?"
He nodded, his expression a mix of eagerness and mischief.
"Definitely."
For the next hour, we kept playing, our focus switching between each other and our respective machines. It was as if we were engaged in an unspoken competition, each trying to prove our superior skills at the games.
As we played, Caleb and I kept bantering and teasing each other, the tension between us growing with each quip.
Every brush of his shoulder against mine sent sparks through my body, and his nearness made it hard for me to concentrate.
By the time we left the arcade, we each had a plushie and our coin cup was empty.
As we walked outside, the cool night air a welcome change after being in the warm arcade, I couldn't help but let out a contented sigh.
We fell into silence as we started walking, the quiet night air wrapping around us.
Caleb kept close to me, our arms occasionally brushing against each other as we walked.
I tried to ignore the way my heart fluttered every time it happened, tried to push down the thoughts of how good his hand would feel in mine.
We walked for a moment in a comfortable silence, me lost in my thoughts and him occasionally pointing out something that he thought might interest me, our footsteps echoing in the quiet night air when suddenly Caleb spoke.
"Hey."
I looked over at him, tilting my head curiously.
"Hm?"
"You okay?"
"Yea."
"Hayley…"
I looked over at him, my brow furrowing at his serious tone.
He stopped walking, turning to face me completely.
"… you're rubbing your shoulder."
I hadn't even realized I was doing it, but sure enough, my hand was rubbing my shoulder where my scars were. I stopped and lowered my hand, trying to play it off as nothing.
"Oh… I… um… my shoulder's just been hurting a bit. I’m okay… really."
He raised an eyebrow, clearly not buying it.
"Your shoulder's been hurting?"
I shrugged, trying to act nonchalant as I shifted the bear plushie to my other hand so I wouldn’t unconsciously start rubbing my shoulder again.
"Yeah… I think I just slept on it weird or something. It's no big deal."
He studied me for a moment, eyes narrowing in concern as he saw through my attempt at dismissing the pain.
"Hayley, I know that's bullshit."
Of course, he saw right through me. He always did.
He took a step closer, his gaze softening as he lowered his voice.
"You know you can tell me if something's wrong, right? You don't have to downplay it."
I dropped my gaze to the ground, debating on what I did and didn’t want to tell him.
Did I want to open up and tell him the reason why my shoulder hurt, what had happened three years ago when my ex had tried to kill me when I told him I was leaving?
Or did I want to keep my silence and continue to lie about what was going on with me?
He sighed again and gently touched my chin, tilting my head up.
"Hey. Look at me."
His voice was soft, but there was an underlying firmness that made me raise my gaze to his.
"Talk to me, sweet girl. Please…"
As he stood there, holding my gaze, I felt my resolve weaken.
The sincerity in his voice, the concern etched on his face, it was almost too much for me to resist. But there was something about the way he was looking at me, the way he was calling me 'sweet girl,' that made it impossible to keep up the walls I had so carefully erected around my heart.
"I… I…" I paused and took a deep breath before dropping my gaze. "Three years ago… my ex-husband… pushed me down a flight of stairs and then stabbed me with a broken shard of glass from a picture frame… all because I told him I was leaving him and filing for a divorce."
The blood drained from his face, and he took a step closer, his hand moving to gently touch my cheek.
"God, Hayley… I… don’t…" He paused and took a deep breath before trying again. "Why didn't you tell me?" he asked, his voice quiet and pained.
My throat tightened, my heart aching at the anguish in his voice.
I had never seen him look so broken, so… hurt on my behalf.
I swallowed hard and took a step back, creating a small distance between us.
"It’s not exactly something I talk about freely and… I didn't want to burden you with it all," I said softly. "I didn't want you to look at me differently… like I was some kind of victim."
He closed the distance between us again, gently taking my hand in his.
"You’re not a victim. You never have been and you never will be. You're strong, and you've been through more than anyone should have to."
I couldn't stop the tears that threatened to fall.
I was so tired of holding everything in, of trying to act strong and keep up the pretense. I was tired of holding myself together and putting on a brave face so no one would worry, and his words were like the dam finally breaking.
He took a step closer, his other hand coming up to tenderly wipe the tears that spilled over.
"You never have to hide anything from me. You can talk to me about anything, and I won't think less of you. Ever."
His words… his touch… it was too much.
The dam of emotions, the walls I tried so hard to keep up to protect myself from everything that had ever happened to me… they crumbled completely, leaving me raw and exposed.
Hot tears spilled down my face, my entire body shaking as I finally let everything go.
He quickly wrapped his arms around me, pulling me to his chest, his hand rubbing soothing circles on my back.
I clung to him, gripping the back of his shirt tightly like a lifeline, and buried my face in the crook of his neck, the tears flowing freely now as the emotions I had bottled up for so long finally came to the surface.
We stayed like that for what felt like an eternity, him whispering words of comfort and me sobbing my heart out on his shoulder. It was a moment of raw honesty and vulnerability that I never thought I would ever let anyone see, and yet here I was… breaking down in his arms.
When my sobs finally subsided and the tears began to dry, I took a deep, shaky breath, my grip on his shirt loosening a bit.
"I'm a mess…" I mumbled against his neck, my voice rough and hoarse from crying.
He pulled back slightly; his arms still wrapped around me and brushed a piece of hair out of my face with a small smile.
"Maybe. But you're my mess. And I wouldn't have it any other way."
I let out a watery laugh and looked up at him, realizing that for the first time in years, I felt… safe. Like I was exactly where I was supposed to be.
"Do you want to walk some more?"
I nodded, pulling away and wiping my face.
"Yeah… that sounds good."
He took my hand, linking our fingers together and giving it a gentle squeeze.
"Come on then, princess. Let's take a walk."
We walked in silence until he asked, "Can I ask you something without you getting upset?"
I looked over at him, my heart skipping a beat as I wondered what he was going to ask me. The tone of his voice said it might be something I didn’t like… I cleared my throat and tried to stay calm.
"Yeah… you can ask me anything."
He was silent for a moment, as if carefully thinking over his next words. When he finally spoke again, his voice was soft and quiet.
"What happened to him? Your ex?"
I tensed at the question, my fingers gripping his hand tightly as the memories came rushing back, threatening to overwhelm me again. But the feeling of his hand in mine kept me grounded, kept me from slipping into full-blown panic.
Dropping my gaze to the ground, I took a deep breath, trying to find the words.
"I… woke up in the hospital a few days after the attack and Sadie was there. She said he called the police… told them I had tripped, fallen down the stairs and when the glass in the picture frame shattered it stabbed me in the shoulder."
His grip on my hand tightened, his gaze hardening.
"The police believed that bullshit?"
I let out a small snort and shook my head.
"They didn’t. The responding officer took one look at me; told him he was an idiot and put him in cuffs because if glass could stab a person and then do it again then again then glass was more intelligent than his son."
"How the hell did he ever think he would get away with it? Did he think the police were stupid or something?"
"He thought he could get away with it because he had every time before, but this time… this time he took it too far and almost killed me."
"He… was abusive? Beyond what happened that night?" he asked quietly.
I took a moment to answer him and when I did, I made myself look him in the eye.
"He… wasn’t like that at first. The first year he was loving, caring, took care of me and made sure I had everything I needed."
I paused, meeting his purple gaze nervously and something in his expression gave me the strength to tell him the next part.
"… things changed after I miscarried our baby at two months along. He became controlling and manipulative. He’d belittle me, gaslight me, and… and it started to turn physical. I think… I think he blamed me for losing the baby."
His jaw clenched, anger and frustration flashing across his face as he listened.
"Why… why didn't you leave? If he was treating you so badly, why... why did you stay?"
I hesitated, my heart clenching at a question I had asked myself many times in the three years I had been married to him.
"I… guess I kept hoping he would change," I finally said, my voice quiet. "That the sweet, caring man I had fallen in love with would come back. But he never did, and… I finally came to realize he never would, so I talked to Sadie and she helped me plan how I was going to get away…"
He was quiet for a moment, his jaw clenching and unclenching. When he spoke again, his voice was tight and strained.
"How long did it go on for? The abuse… how long did you put up with it before you left?"
I let out a shaky breath, my heart clenching as I whispered, "Two years."
He was quiet again, his grip on my hand so tight it was almost painful, but I didn't pull away.
I could feel his anger radiating off him, but it wasn't directed at me. No, it was all directed at my ex.
"And where is he?"
"Prison."
"And how long is he in there for?"
I took a deep breath and answered quietly, "Life. No chance of getting out."
He was quiet for a moment, his grip on my hand finally loosening as he took a shaky breath.
"Good. He deserves to rot there for what he did to you."
A silence fell over us after that, the sound of our footsteps seeming to echo in the quiet night air as we started walking again.
My emotions were still a tangled mess but talking about everything… it had done something. It had lifted some of the weight from my shoulders.
"Caleb..." I murmured softly, breaking the silence.
He looked over at me, his expression softening when he met my gaze. "Yeah?"
"Thank you."
"For what?"
"Listening and… not judging."
He reached up with his free hand, gently tucking a loose strand of hair behind my ear with a small smile.
"Anytime, sweet girl, anytime."
Chapter 12
Want to read more fanfics about the LaDs boys? Check out my list here.
Likes, reblogs & comments are always welcome & appreciated!
Want to be added to a tag list, let me know!
TW: AU, threesome M/M/F, M/M, M/F, smut, penetrative sex
Warnings:
This is an explicit fic told by Non MC.
There is penetrative male/male sex in this fic. Each fic in this series will be M/M/F. The LaDs boys all have different occupations in this series than in the game. If any of those things bother you, this isn't the fic for you!
Summary: They grew up together, opened a tattoo shop together and have always done everything as friends... but she wants more than that from one of them. What she doesn't know is the other one wants them both...
Word Count: 4,376
Tattoos & Tequila - Chapter 3 - littlewolf1984 - 恋与深空 | Love and Deepspace (Video Game) [Archive of Our Own]
Ongoing (Part 1 of a series: Confessions)
Chapter 1 Chapter 2
Link to next chapter at the end...
Chapter 3
"How big was his cock?"
"Mom!"
"Don’t mom me. I’m genuinely curious."
I snorted and put my phone on speaker so I could pick up the cutting board and scoop the veggies for my stir fry into the skillet. "It was… decent," I murmured remembering just how well-endowed Zayne had been.
The man had nothing to be ashamed of and with his new jewelry… his girlfriend, wife, or boyfriend would be a VERY happy individual.
"Decent?" my mom repeated, her voice incredulous. "Decent?!"
I rolled my eyes, trying not to laugh. "Yes, mom. Decent. Just drop it."
There was a moment of silence on the other end of the line, and I could tell she was biting back her curiosity but eventually she sighed in resignation. "You never let me have any fun."
I couldn't keep the grin off my face. "That's because you always want to gossip about the people I pierce or tattoo."
"Can you blame me for wanting to gossip?! You're around handsome men all-day. You have to give me something!"
I laughed. "You do realize I don't just pierce and tattoo men, right?"
She scoffed. "I know, but most of the tattoos you do are on men and they're usually hot." She paused for a moment then let out a light squeal. "Hey! I know what you-"
"No."
"You didn’t even let me finish."
"I don't need to. I know when you're scheming."
She huffed and I could practically see her pouting on the other end of the line. "You always know! How do you always know?"
I hummed, stirring the vegetables in the skillet then adding some teriyaki sauce. "Because I grew up with you?"
"Rude."
I smirked.
"Why do you always have to be such a smartass?" she muttered.
"Oh, I don't know," I said innocently. "Where do you think I learned it from?"
That stopped her. "Touché," she hummed then changed the subject. "Are you still single?"
I groaned.
"Hey! It's a valid question."
"I’m hanging up now."
"Wait!"
I stopped just short of hitting the end call button. "What?"
"Are you going out with anyone?"
I huffed and rolled my eyes at the question rephrase. "No."
"Have you even been on a date recently?"
I almost laughed because was it considered a real date if you were ‘faking it’? "No."
She sighed dramatically. "You're going to end up an old spinster at this rate."
"Thanks, mom."
She sighed again. "I'm just worried about you."
I shook my head, my attention drifting to the kitchen window and the rain pouring outside. "I know, you always are, but I'm fine."
"You're lonely," she protested. "I just want you to be happy."
I didn't respond as I shifted the vegetables in the skillet. What she didn't know was that I was lonely. Extremely lonely. I missed being around someone that was mine. Missed sharing my space and just having someone there… I just didn't want to admit it.
Sylus had hit the nail on the head earlier…
A knock on my front door drew my attention.
I frowned and put down the spatula before turning off the eye on the stove. Who the hell is knocking on my door at this hour?
"Hold up mom, someone's at the door."
"At this time of night?" My mom's voice came from the phone speaker. "Who is it? Do you think it's a serial killer?"
I snorted. "If it was, pretty sure they wouldn’t knock."
A moment later, there was another, louder knock. Whoever it was… seemed impatient.
I ignored my mom's protests and slowly moved towards the door then peeked through the peephole. My heart froze when I saw a tall, lean man standing on my doorstep soaked from the rain, his silver hair dripping and shirt plastered to his body…
Sylus.
Opening the door, I stared at him. "What are you doing here?"
"I told you I wasn’t done with you." He met my gaze, his expression unreadable as his eyes swept over me, taking in my sleep shorts and T-shirt before sweeping towards the kitchen where I could hear my mother’s loud voice demanding I answer her. "Who you on the phone with?"
I shifted. "My mom."
He hummed and I watched a drop of water roll down the side of his face, disappearing beneath the collar of his shirt. "And what's she got to say about me being here?"
"Well, she's wondering if you're a serial killer for starters."
That earned a huff of laughter from him. "Am I that terrifying?"
I rolled my eyes, stepping back to let him come in then closing the door, "Hardly."
He chuckled and ran a hand through his silver hair. The motion drew my attention to his biceps as it flexed, and I had to bite the inside of my cheek to keep from groaning.
Damn him and those arms…
He glanced around my apartment. "Nice place," he murmured. "It is a bit bland though."
I shot him a glare. "Not all of us are obsessed with leather, chrome, dark colors, and posters of women with barely any clothes on."
"Bailey! Who’s there?! Answer me or I’m sending your brother over there!"
Sylus looked at me, his eyebrow quirked. "Is your mom actually threatening to send your brother over here?"
I groaned and moved back into the kitchen with Sylus right behind me. I looked down at the phone, still propped on the counter near my rapidly cooling dinner. "Mom, you don't have-"
"I absolutely do," she replied, her voice sharp. "Now tell me who that man is."
Sylus smirked and crossed his arms over his chest, his wet shirt sticking to his skin and outlining every damn muscle.
"It’s Sylus, mom," I sighed, feeling a headache coming on. "Remember him? He grew up two houses down from us, he’s my boss, he’s my best friend?"
"Oh, Sylus!" my mom's voice perked up instantly upon hearing his name and my eyes narrowed when I heard something that sounded suspiciously like excitement. "What's he doing there? Is he spending the night?! Have you two finally decided to-"
"NO," I cut her off quickly, face flushing. "He's not staying the night."
Sylus chuckled, looking far too amused as I shot him a glare.
My mom sighed. "Why can’t he stay the night?"
I rubbed my temples and let out a frustrated sigh. "Mom, can you please not-"
She huffed. "I’m only suggesting!"
"Yeah, with zero subtlety-"
"Oh, I have plenty of subtlety," she interrupted then kept talking, describing all the ways she was subtle.
I groaned then jumped when Sylus pressed his chest against my back.
He chuckled against the side of my neck, his breath warm against my skin and I fought back the shiver that rippled through my body as his muscular arms wrapped around my waist, trapping me against him. "She's rather… enthusiastic."
I cleared my throat, feeling overheated all of a sudden, and forced myself to focus on my mom, who was still happily rambling on the other end of the line. "That's one word for it…"
He chuckled. "I wonder if she'll start planning our wedding next."
"Did he just PROPOSE?!"
I groaned. "Mom, he was joking. He didn't propose. We are not getting married."
Sylus snickered, his fingers tracing a pattern on my hip, and my eyes nearly crossed as heat flared in my gut. Damn it. Why did he pick now to get touchy-feely?
"What about babies?! I want at least six grandchildren!"
I bit back another groan, my face flushing as Sylus, the bastard that he was, decided to rest his chin on my shoulder and chime in. "Yeah… what about babies?"
"BABIES?!" My mom practically screamed on the other end of the line.
"Mom, seriously, you need to calm down-"
Sylus chuckled, his fingers slipping beneath the hem of my shirt and brushing against my stomach. "Did she just scream 'babies'?"
I groaned, my cheeks flushed and my heart racing as I opened my mouth to respond.
"BABIES, Bailey!!"
"Mom, seriously, stop. We are not getting married, and we are not having babies."
"But why not?" she whined. "I want grandchildren…"
I rolled my eyes then looked up at Sylus. "Can you not help fuel her delusions?"
He chuckled, his expression smug. "And deny her the chance to have us make babies? I wouldn't dream of it."
At that, I blushed and elbowed him in the stomach, hearing his soft "oof" followed by a low snort as I spun around to face him. "Sylus... knock it off."
He laughed. "You sure I should knock it off, kitten?"
"KITTEN? He just called you kitten!!"
I closed my eyes and groaned, feeling heat flood my cheeks as my mom practically giggled on the other line. "Mom, seriously- would you just… stop."
Sylus hummed as he stepped closer, making me step back until my ass was against the counter. "She isn't going to stop… she's invested now. She's probably already looking at wedding dresses as we speak."
"Sylus, I swear to God, if you don't stop, I will hit you."
"Hit me? You couldn't hurt a fly." My cheeks flushed as he leaned in closer, his lips right next to my ear. "Besides," he murmured, his voice lower than usual. "You know I like it rough."
I inhaled sharply as his words sent a shiver running through me and for a moment, I forgot where I was and what I was saying.
My mom chose that exact moment to chime in, her voice practically giddy. "Oh, he likes it rough, does he?!"
"Oh my God! Goodbye, Mom!"
"Wait, wait, hold on-"
"Bye mom. Love you. Talk to you later!" I reached out and hung up the call before she could say another word, taking a deep breath to calm myself.
"That was rude," he said with a laugh. "You could have given me a chance to say goodbye before hanging up."
"I don't think you deserve that privilege."
"Oh, really? And why not?"
"Because you're the cause of my current headache."
He hummed and pressed his nose into the crook of my neck. "You smell good," he murmured. "Like... vanilla and something else." His nose skimmed along my jawline, his stubble scratching at my skin, "And you're barely wearing any clothes, kitten."
My face flushed. "I'm wearing shorts and a T-shirt. It's not that - ah!"
His teeth nipped at the tender skin of my neck. "Shorts and a T-shirt… which means little covering for your legs…" He ran his nose up the side of my neck. "I want those legs wrapped around my waist."
I shivered, heat pooling low in my belly at his words. This had started as playful banter, but now his voice was low and dangerous. "Sylus… I…"
His hands gripped my hips, lifting me onto the counter then positioning himself between my legs, his hands settling on my thighs. "Tell me to stop," he murmured, his gaze dropping to my lips before returning to mine.
I held his gaze, my heart racing in my chest, and for a moment, I couldn't breathe. I should tell him to stop. I should ask him to leave. But the words refused to leave my mouth.
He chuckled softly when I didn't respond, the sound dark and husky. "No protests?" He squeezed my thighs. "Not a single word of defiance?"
I swallowed, struggling to keep my composure. "Sylus… this isn't a good idea…"
His hands slid higher up my thighs, his thumbs brushing against the sensitive skin where my shorts ended. "When was the last time I had a good idea?"
I rolled my eyes, trying to keep myself from shivering. "Never-"
"Exactly," he murmured, his hands slipping beneath the fabric and continuing their path up my thighs. "Which means this is right up my alley."
This was a dangerous game we were playing, and yet… "I don’t think we should-"
"And why not?" His eyes met mine, and when his gaze dipped lower to where my nipples were clearly visible pressing against the fabric of my shirt, I could see the heat there… the desire. "Tell me one good reason why we shouldn't give in."
My brain struggled to string together coherent sentences. "Because… we're pretending to date… we’re friends-"
"We're good at being friends," he agreed, his fingers slipping higher, and a gasp escaped my mouth involuntarily when the tips brushed against my pussy. "But what if we're better at this?"
My brain screamed at me again that this was a bad idea, that I should push him away and tell him that he needed to leave, but instead, I found myself spreading my legs wider, giving him better access.
And that was all the invitation he needed.
"So wet for me," he murmured as he pushed two fingers into my slick entrance. "You're trembling," he murmured, his voice filled with arousal. "I could do things to you, things that would make you forget your own name. But I need you to tell me if you want this."
"Sylus," I gasped, trying to keep myself together as his fingers stilled inside me. My hands grabbed at his shirt, desperately clinging onto something. "We're not… we’re supposed to be pretending. We’ve always been friends and I-"
He stopped me, placing a finger over my lips. "We're also two adults, who want each other, and who have both admitted we're terrible at relationships." His fingers pushed deeper and curled, and my head fell back, a gasp escaping my mouth.
"Sylus-"
His finger moved from my mouth to my chin, tipping my head back. "Stop trying to find a reason why it's a bad idea. Stop trying to put up those damn walls you've always had. For once… just let go."
I swallowed, feeling completely undone by this man. My best friend. My boss. A man I had known for years. And now, he was making me feel things I never thought possible.
He was right.
I'd spent years building up walls, refusing to let anyone get too close, too comfortable. Hell, I was the queen of sarcasm and sass, hiding behind a snarky exterior, afraid of letting anyone see the true me.
But Sylus was great at tearing down those walls… and dammit, it felt amazing, but I still didn’t know what to think… how to feel… wanting one man while trying to make the other jealous… or was it the other way around?
I didn’t know anymore.
"I-"
He shifted closer, pressing against me and trapping me between the cabinet and his body. "Let go for one night," he murmured, his voice ragged. "Just one night, then you can go back to pushing me away and trying to convince me you don't feel anything for me."
I looked at him, my heart in my throat. It was a bad idea. I knew it was. And yet, as I stared at him, felt his touch on the most intimate part of my body, heard his words in that low, husky tone that drove me crazy… all I could think was 'to hell with it'.
"One night… just one night… but then everything goes back to normal."
His eyes darkened, heat flaring in his expression as his fingers continued their expert caresses. "One night. Deal?"
I took a deep breath, forcing myself to nod in agreement.
Tomorrow I would go back to pretending that I didn't feel a thing for him. Tomorrow I would go back to trying to convince myself and him that I wasn’t interested in him… that it was Caleb that I really wanted.
But for tonight... for one night, I would let myself go and I would feel.
"Deal."
The word had barely left my lips before his mouth was on mine, and suddenly, everything else just… faded away.
I gasped, my hands gripping his shirt tightly, and then my legs were wrapping around his hips as he lifted me into his arms then carried me through my apartment to my bedroom.
He pushed open the door, his lips never leaving mine, and carried me through before kicking the door shut before tossing me onto the bed.
I let out a muffled gasp as my body bounced slightly on the mattress then the breath was suddenly gone from my lungs as I watched him move with quick, sure movements as he removed his jacket and tossed it to the floor, his shirt following a second later.
My heart pounded like a drum against my ribs as I watched him, my eyes tracing the smooth expanse of muscles on his chest and abs covered in dark tattoos. I'd seen him without a shirt before, but this was different. Everything just felt… more… powerful. More intense. The tension between us thick, like a live wire that was ready to ignite.
And as he approached the bed, his expression dark and serious, I couldn't help but feel a shiver of anticipation run down my spine as his long fingers went to the button on his black jeans as he toed off his boots.
I was about to open my mouth to say something. Maybe tease him, maybe make a snarky comment, anything to keep the usual banter going but when I saw the look in his eyes all words died on my tongue.
All I was capable of was a sharp inhale as he unbuttoned his pants and pushed them down, kicking them off with an ease that made my mouth go dry before removing his socks and standing before me completely naked.
I could only stare, my breath catching in my throat as my eyes roamed over his naked body… taking in the sharp planes and curves of his muscles, the smooth expanse of his golden skin, the dark ink that marked his chest and arms, and the hard, thick length of his cock between his legs.
My eyes raked over the massive dragon tattoo that covered most of his upper body.
It was a magnificent beast, all black and grey shading with bright red eyes. Its head rested on his right pectoral, the body and wings wrapping around his shoulders and down his back and the tail wrapping around his hip then down his thigh as if it was guarding him.
He was a god.
A perfect, powerful, dangerous god.
"You're staring." His voice snapped me out of my daze, my gaze flicking up to meet his eyes as he stalked closer to the bed. "And you're still wearing far too many clothes."
Feeling shy under his intense gaze, I nodded. "Right, right…"
I started to move, intending to strip off my clothes, but he was suddenly there, his calloused hands pushing mine aside as he pushed up my shirt, his gaze dark and burning as his eyes lingered on my exposed belly before moving higher. "Lift your arms."
I obeyed, lifting my arms above my head as he removed the shirt from my body with a swift motion, leaving me in nothing but my shorts.
He made a low, guttural sound in his chest, the sound almost animalistic. "Such a pretty little thing, aren't you?"
I tried to say something, but all I could do was gasp, my eyes fixed on him as his hands slid to the waistband of my shorts. "Lift your hips."
I obeyed, lifting my hips off the bed, allowing him to hook his fingers into the waistband and slowly pull them down before tossing them over his shoulder.
His eyes roamed over my naked body as he slowly slid his hands up my legs then pushed them apart so he could stare at my pussy. "All this pretty skin… just for me."
The low growl in his voice made my head spin, had my hands balling into fists in the sheets as I struggled to find the words to respond. But all I could do was gasp as he let out another growl then lowered himself to the bed between my spread thighs and dipped his head, sealing his mouth to my pussy.
The sudden contact sent a jolt of pleasure through my body, and my hands immediately went to his head, gripping his hair as he started to lick and tease the sensitive skin, his hands gripping my thighs to keep them spread.
"Sylus... I... oh my god-"
I gasped, my body arching off the bed, and when I looked down, our eyes met, and the look in his eyes sent heat rushing through my veins.
He looked like a man who was starving, his gaze intense and focused as he continued to tease me with his tongue and lips.
"You taste so damn good, kitten," he said between licks. "So good that I could stay here… worship you for hours."
I moaned, unable to look away from him, the sight of him between my legs, looking like he was worshipping me, almost too much to bear. I could feel the pleasure building, coiling hot and tight in my gut, and it was all I could do not to come undone. "Sylus… please… I can't-"
I gasped, my voice breaking off into a moan as he flicked his tongue over my sensitive flesh… and when he sucked on my clit, his gaze still locked on mine, I saw his eyes practically glow with desire.
"Sylus, please…" I gasped, not knowing what I was asking for even as I rocked my hips against his face.
"Please… what? Please stop? Please don't stop?" he teased, the vibrations of his voice against my pussy almost sending me over the edge. "Tell me what you want."
"Don't stop," I gasped out, my fingers tightening in his hair as my head fell back against the bed. "Don't stop… oh god, please-"
He chuckled. "No need to beg, I have no intention of stopping until I've had my fill."
I was about to respond when he suddenly pulled back, leaving me teetering on the edge of bliss and frustration, my head rising to look at him questioningly. "What are you-"
He gave me a predatory smile. "Be patient, kitten," he murmured as he sat back on his heels, gripped my hips and pulled me into his lap. "I'm far from done with you."
The sudden action made me gasp, my legs wrapping around his waist instinctively, and I could feel the hard length of his cock pressed up against me. My fingers gripped his shoulders, my nails digging into his skin as I tried to find my bearings.
"Sylus-"
He chuckled, his hands gripping my thighs, his expression almost hungry-looking. "I'm going to take my time with you, kitten. I want to savor every second of tonight."
I shivered at the promise in his words, heat flaring through me, the need to have him closer, the need to feel him inside me almost overwhelming. "Are you trying to kill me?"
"No," he murmured, his head tilting down to my neck, "… just drive you wild." His hands slid up my sides, his touch sending a shiver through me as I gripped his shoulders tighter and rocked my hips against his. "You're so damn impatient. Always trying to rush me."
I opened my mouth to reply, to argue that I was being completely reasonable, when he suddenly bucked his hips, the unexpected movement making me gasp as the long length of his cock dragged through the wet folds of my pussy. "Oh… you're doing this on purpose-"
His hands gripped my hips tightly, holding me in place, his expression almost cruel as he continued to rock his hips against mine. "Doing what on purpose, hm?" he murmured, "I'm just enjoying myself… enjoying… the way you look right now… so damn pretty."
My body arched in his grip as my nails dug into his skin, my breathing becoming labored as he continued to grind his hips against mine, the head of his cock sliding through my folds and notching against my entrance before sliding past.
I whimpered and leaned forward, biting into the flesh between his neck and shoulder.
A sharp hiss left his mouth, his eyes darkening with a mixture of pain and desire. "Careful, little kitten," he warned, his voice thick with warning. "Keep biting me like that and I might just have to put that smart mouth of yours to better use."
I shivered, a combination of arousal and defiance stirring in me. "Is that a threat or a promise?" I teased, my mouth moving to the opposite side of his neck and biting down, harder this time.
His grip on my hips tightened, and I could feel the muscles in his chest tense as a low growl escaped him. "Oh, it's a promise," he growled, his voice ragged. "I'll make you beg and plead and - ah, god, kitten, careful." My teeth grazed across his neck again, leaving a mark this time, and his expression went feral. "Fuck… stop that before I put you in your place."
I didn't listen, continuing to leave marks, a sense of satisfaction running through me as I marked him, claiming him as mine even if it was just for the night. I wanted to push him, to see how far I could go… to see if he would snap and take me like he so clearly wanted.
I moved lower, scraping against the skin of his chest, and when my teeth grazed against a particularly sensitive spot right above his nipple, he hissed, his head falling back.
And that was it.
He snapped.
Without warning, he suddenly wrapped an arm around my waist, flipping us so I was underneath him, my back pressed into the mattress as he stared down at me. "Enough," he growled, his hands gripping my wrists and pinning them above my head. "You little brat."
I looked up at him, my body trembling with anticipation, my heart pounding in my chest. "What are you going to do about it?" I taunted, my eyes glittering with challenge as I struggled in his grip. "Are you going to punish me?"
His eyes darkened and he pressed down against me, pinning me firmly to the bed. "Oh, you're damn right I'm going to punish you."
Chapter 4
Want to read more fanfics about the LaDs boys? Check out my list here.
Likes, reblogs & comments are always welcome & appreciated!
Want to be added to a tag list, let me know!
Warnings:
This is an explicit fic.
Each fic in this series will give the love interests a 'happy ending' for their 3rd myth, so if that bothers you, don't read this!
Summary: It all started with a simple dare and an accidental summoning then suddenly she’s thrown into the path of a man who calls her wife.
Word Count: 5, 807
When Night Comes - Chapter 2 - littlewolf1984 - 恋与深空 | Love and Deepspace (Video Game) [Archive of Our Own]
Ongoing (Part 2 of a series: Myths)
Part 1
Link to next part at the end...
Part 2
Darkness gave way to soft, muted sounds; the world taking on a hazy, dreamlike quality as consciousness slowly returned to me once again.
Soft, gentle, warm…
I slowly blinked my eyes open and tried to get my bearings.
The first thing I noticed was my wrists were no longer bound and the second was the feeling of someone’s arms wrapped around me, holding me close. Then, my ears picked up the soft thump, thump, thump of a heartbeat and I realized…I was lying against someone's chest…
My mind was still foggy, memories from before still trying to surface through the fog. But the steady thump, thump, thump under my ear, so steady and soothing, slowly brought me back to the present. And the realization of who I was lying against…
I stiffened, suddenly wide awake.
"You're awake again," a deep, smooth voice murmured from above me, the sound almost a purr. Those arms around me tightened, pulling me closer in a possessive gesture that had my heart racing. "Good."
My breath hitched and I tried to scoot away from him and the weird feelings he brough out in me, but his arms held me firmly in place, preventing me from sitting up or moving away. "Let…let go of me…" I managed to stammer out.
He hummed softly, one of his hands slowly beginning to rub my back, the gesture almost soothing but it did nothing to calm my nerves. "No…" he said simply. "You need to rest more."
I opened my mouth to protest but his fingers found my hair, gently massaging my scalp, the gesture oddly... comforting. I shivered, an involuntary reaction I couldn't control, and he made another hum, this one sounding almost pleased.
"You are so tense…" he murmured, his fingers moving back and forth across my scalp, the gentle pressure feeling almost heavenly. "Relax…"
His voice was like a sedative, soft and low, smooth like honey and I could feel my body melting into him despite my best efforts to remain rigid. He chuckled softly, his chest rumbling under my cheek. "That's it…" he murmured, the sound almost a purr. "I would never hurt you."
And as strange as it seemed… I believed him. That thought made my head spin.
Why did I believe him? This man, this… fiend, had taken me, bit me, held me captive, but here I was… allowing him to touch me, to soothe me… to… comfort me. It was insane that I was trusting someone I didn’t know and I wanted to run as far away as possible.
But even as those thoughts raced through my mind, the rhythm of his heartbeat and the soothing caress of his fingers, I found myself relaxing.
"There we are…" he murmured, his hand moving from my hair to gently stroke my back again. "That's better." He shifted beneath me, rearranging me so I was half lying on top of him, my head pillowed on his chest and my body held firmly flush against his. "Comfortable?"
I found myself nodding slightly, my body betraying me as I snuggled closer to him and wrapped one arm over his midsection.
Another hum, this one a bit deeper, almost a growl, as if he was pleased with my response. The slow, languid movements of his hand against my back made my eyes flutter closed, the action lulling me further into a relaxed state.
"That's it… good girl…"
His voice sent tremors down my spine, the words making my stomach clench. Why… why was I finding comfort in his words, his touch? In the arms of my captor… my captor.
But it was hard to fight it, hard to resist the lure of comfort. My body was tired and his touch was… familiar in an odd way, like I had experienced it a million times before.
It was intoxicating, addictive, like a drug and I found myself craving more, more of the soothing heat and gentle caresses. I hated that I wanted it, that I was enjoying this despite the situation, but the comfort he was offering... it was impossible to resist.
"You're so easy to please…" he murmured, his hand slipping under my shirt to trail across the bare skin of my lower back.
Goosebumps erupted on my skin, and I couldn't help but arch slightly into his touch.
What was wrong with me?
"Stop…" I half-moaned, the protest weak, as if the word was pulled out of me.
He chuckled, deep and low, his hand wandering higher, fingers dancing over my ribs. "Why should I?" he asked, his voice a sensual rumble. "You don't really want me to, do you?"
He was right of course. I didn’t want him to stop.
He chuckled. "I thought not… you like this, don't you…"
I bit my lip, trying to suppress the soft moan that threatened to escape. Yes, damn it… I liked it. I liked the way his touch felt, the way his hands moved over my skin, gentle but possessive. Damnit… why did I like it?
Suddenly, his hand was gently tugging at the hem of my shirt, pulling it up, exposing more of my skin to the cold air of the room.
"Lift your arms…" he commanded softly, his voice low and husky.
I hesitated for a moment, before obeying his command, lifting my arms as he slowly tugged the shirt off me, leaving me in nothing but my panties and bra.
"So beautiful…" he murmured, his fingers tracing the dip of my waist, slowly, gently, as if he was worshipping my body. "So perfect…"
His touch was maddening, sending jolts of electricity through me. And I couldn't stop myself from responding; my back arching, my breath shuddering, my heartbeat picking up to a frantic tempo… all that and I still hadn’t seen his face.
As if reading my mind, he suddenly let out a breathless chuckle, his hand leaving my waist to cradle the back of my head instead, gently pressing my face against his chest. "You want to know what I look like, don't you…" he murmured.
My face flamed with embarrassment; how did he know what I was thinking? But I couldn't deny it, despite everything, despite knowing who… what he was, I was curious…
He chuckled again, the sound low, sending vibrations through his chest. "It's understandable. You want to know what your husband looks like, don't you?"
I felt another shiver run down my spine as he called himself my husband.
Then, suddenly, he was shifting, rearranging me so I was straddling him. His hands found my hips, holding me firmly in place as he settled me against him. I could feel his body heat bleeding into me, seeping into my skin even through the expensive fabric of the clothing he was wearing.
The change in position made me feel a mixture of uneasiness and, somehow, a sense of safety. His grip on my hips was firm, but not painful, and I found myself leaning against him without really meaning to, my hands automatically going to rest on his chest for support.
"Well, then…" he said, his voice a soft rumble in his chest. "Since you're so curious…"
My breath hitched, a strange sensation stirring in the pit of my stomach.
He chuckled again, noticing my reaction then snapped his fingers, the action flooding the room with low light then his other hand found my chin, tilting my face up, forcing me to look at him. "Look at me…" he said softly, the command sending another rush of tingles through me.
Slowly, I raised my head, my gaze hesitantly moving up, up, up until my eyes landed on his throat… and I braced myself, preparing to see a face from nightmares… but what I saw when I lifted my eyes higher was not what I was expecting.
The first thing I noticed was that he was… beautiful. His face was all sharp angles, hard lines and perfect planes. High cheekbones, a strong jawline, a straight nose… it was a face that was almost… angelic. His skin was so pale it was almost luminous, and his long, wavy hair was a stunning shade of ivory. His eyes… those were almost too much to take in... a deep crimson, like rubies or blood, the color so vibrant and alluring they were almost hypnotizing. His lips were full, the top one just the tiniest bit fuller than the bottom, the shape sensual, perfect for biting…
"Beautiful…" I breathed, the word slipping out of me before I could stop it.
"You like what you see?" he asked, his lips curving into a lazy smile.
My cheeks flushed, and I nodded slightly, unable to find my voice. What was happening to me? Why… why was I reacting like this… why was I not terrified, repulsed…?
He chuckled again, the sound sending a shiver through me again… "You're blushing…" he murmured, his hand moving from my chin to my cheek, his thumb gently stroking my bottom lip as his gaze roamed over my face and down my body.
I could feel my body responding to him in ways I couldn't understand… couldn't control.
He tilted his head to the side, using one fang to nibble on his bottom lip… something I suddenly wanted to do myself. "… you're not afraid of me," he observed.
"I… I should be terrified of you," I whispered, my voice cracking. I should be fighting, trying to get away but… but… "… but I’m not. You feel… familiar…"
His smile widened, amused, and his thumb brushed over my lower lip again. "Familiar…" he repeated, his voice a sensual rumble. "Is that why you're not fighting, not running away… because I feel familiar to you?"
"I… I…" I couldn't find the words, my thoughts and feelings a chaotic mess. This wasn't how this was supposed to go. I was a captive, but I was pressed against him, straddling his lap, letting him touch me.
Why… why wasn't I afraid?
He chuckled again, seemingly amused by my inner turmoil, and his arms shifted to wrap around me, pulling me even closer against him. I could feel the hard, muscular planes of his chest pressing up against my soft curves. Feel the heat of his body through the soft silk of his clothing. And my body… my traitorous body… reacted without my consent, my head tilting back, my breath catching in my throat as a low moan left my lips.
His eyes darkened, a hungry look in them as they roved over me again. "Stop thinking so much…" he murmured, his voice low… almost a growl. "... just feel."
I shivered again, the sound of his voice… the feeling of his arms around me, the heat of his body against mine, the possessive edge to his words… it was overwhelming.
His hand left my face, moving slowly down, fingers running across my collarbone, along the curve of my shoulder, skimming across the bare skin of my upper arm then across the tops of my breasts exposed by my lacy bra. Every touch felt like fire, sending tingles through me.
He chuckled again, noticing the way I was reacting, my body quivering beneath his touch. "You’re trembling," he murmured, his voice like a caress.
His fingers continued their slow, torturous path down, between my breasts then trailing across my stomach. I couldn't help the soft gasp that left my lips as his touch traveled lower, following the curve of my hipbone, making me shudder yet again.
"So sensitive…" he murmured, his voice a low rumble, as his fingers traced the edge of my panties. "So responsive… so willing."
"I…" I tried to speak, to deny it, but all that came out was another soft moan as his fingers moved lower and pressed against the damp crotch of my panties.
His smirk widened even more as he noticed the damp spot, his eyes flashing with an almost predatory kind of satisfaction, his touch becoming more confident, more possessive as he pressed two fingers against my clit through the fabric.
"I can smell your arousal, wife. Feel how wet you are…" he whispered, his voice dripping with a wicked kind of satisfaction. "…. and it's for me. Admit it… you want this as much as I do."
I felt my cheeks flush even brighter. I wanted to deny it, to protest, to tell him that this was wrong, that I didn’t want this, but that would be a lie. Because as soon as I had seen his face… heard his voice… something inside me had known he was mine… had been mine, not in this lifetime but others… many, many others. I didn’t know how I knew but he was mine as much as I was his.
"I do…" I finally whispered, my voice almost a gasp. "I want you… I want you so badly…"
"Good girl," he growled, the words sending a shiver down my spine.
He shifted beneath me, his grip on my hips tightening as he suddenly flipped us, pinning me down on the bed beneath him. The change in position made me gasp, my back hitting the mattress, the soft fabric of the bedding pressing against my sensitive skin… and him on top of me, caging me in with his body as he settled between my legs.
His body was taut, tense, and I was suddenly aware of how big he was… stronger… clearly more experienced than I was, and I was aware of the fact I was vulnerable beneath him but once again I wasn’t afraid. This felt right… like it was supposed to happen.
He settled against me, his chest pressed against mine, his face close enough that I could feel his heavy breaths against my skin. His eyes roamed over my face, a look of satisfaction in them… and something else, something dark and possessive. "Look at you… so small, so delicate, so… mine."
"Yours," I whispered, the word slipping out before I could stop it. It felt… right.
He let out a low growl. "That's right…" he murmured, his voice a deep rumble as he lowered his face and pressed a kiss against my neck before nipping at my pulse point with his fangs. "You're mine… and I'm going to make sure you never forget it."
I inhaled sharply at the pain and pushed against his chest, "Wait…"
He lifted his head, his eyes darkened with desire, "What is it?"
My breathing was ragged, my mind and body both struggling to keep up with everything that was happening and the one thing I needed to let him know. "I’ve never…" I paused, licking my lips and dropping my gaze so I wasn’t looking at him when I said this next part. "I’ve never… had sex…" I whispered, my voice shaking.
The room grew so quiet I swore I could hear crickets, his eyes growing wide at my words as he pushed himself up, resting some of his weight on his elbows so he could look down at me. His expression was unreadable for a moment, a combination of surprise and… something else. A strange look of almost… anticipation then his gaze darkened, a possessive kind of satisfaction in them. "Never?" he repeated, his voice a low murmur. "You're… untouched?"
"Yes…" I whispered, feeling a rush of embarrassment and shyness at his words.
He was silent for a moment, his eyes still roaming over my face then, "Good," he purred. "That means I get to claim you first."
I shivered at the possessiveness in his tone. He was claiming me, taking me as his own, and yet there was something about it… something about him…
He leaned down, his face close to mine, his eyes dark with need. "I'm going to make sure your first time is something you'll never forget."
I could feel my heart beating faster at his words, my body reacting to him in a way I didn't quite understand. I should be terrified, but I was only… excited to give him something that would only be his.
His mouth found mine, his kiss deep and demanding, his tongue licking at the seam of my lips, seeking entrance. I parted them without thinking, and he groaned as he deepened the kiss, his tongue delving into my mouth, tasting, exploring… claiming.
His hand moved, sliding down my body, over my hip, the curve of my thigh, then between my thighs… and I couldn't help but respond, my hands coming up to grip his shoulders, my fingers tugging at the expensive fabric of his clothes.
He chuckled, the sound muffled against my lips as he deepened the kiss again, his fingers pressing against my center, his touch making me squirm. He seemed to enjoy my response… the way I was arching into him, my body reacting to his touch as if it knew it belonged to him. His lips broke away from mine, moving down my jaw, my neck, my collarbone. He pressed a kiss against the sensitive skin of my neck, then another, and another, his teeth gently nipping at my flesh. "Would you like me to remove my clothing, darling wife?"
"Yes…" I whispered, my voice shaking with lust. "Please… I want to see you."
I could feel him smiling against my skin, the action making me shiver.
He pulled back, sitting up so he was kneeling between my legs, his eyes roving over me again, taking in my flushed face, my heaving chest, and then back to my face. His hands moved to the buttons of his coat, undoing them one by one then he was pushing it off his shoulders before moving on to his silky shirt, his movements slow and sensual. With each button undone, more of his pale skin was revealed to me, and I found myself unable to look away.
He was beautiful… skin like alabaster, muscles lean, defined… his chest was… perfect, not overly muscled, but sculpted to just the right amount… I could see the outline of his pecs, the dip between them.
I wanted to reach up, run my hands over his skin, feel the heat and the firmness and the smoothness… but he pushed his shirt off his shoulders, and I got distracted by the muscles in his abdomen. His stomach was toned, the muscles etched into his skin, the definition clear and sharp, the dips in between them making a clear V. My eyes followed the shape of them all the way down… to the waistband of his pants.
He watched me, a smirk playing around the corner of his mouth as he saw the way I was looking at him. "Like what you see?"
I nodded weakly, a soft "mm-hmmm" escaping me as I bit my lip.
He let out a soft chuckle, clearly amused by my response. "You want to touch, don't you?" His words sent a shiver through me, and I found myself nodding, a small "yes" slipping from my lips. His smirk widened, his hands going to his waistband and undoing the laces on the pants he was wearing. "Patience. You'll have time to touch… soon."
I couldn't help but watch quietly as he slipped his pants off his hips, toed off his shoes and then he was naked… fully exposed to my hungry gaze.
His legs were also well-defined, the muscles toned and lean. My eyes traced the dip of his hip bones, noticing a sharp V, then the trail of hair leading down to his long, thick cock.
His body was… perfect. Everywhere.
He leaned down, hovering over me again, his eyes dark and hungry as he studied me. "You're so beautiful…" he murmured, his voice rough. "And you're all mine." He started trailing kisses down my neck, his lips finding the sensitive skin of my collarbone, then the top of my chest. Every touch was like fire, and I found myself arching into him, my body moving almost against my will, desperate for more of his touch, more of him.
"I can feel your heart racing, wife," he murmured against my neck, his lips moving lower, lower, lower… then his kisses turned to soft bites, nipping at the curve of my shoulder, my collar bone, my chest. He moved lower still, his hands tracing patterns on my stomach. There was something almost reverent in his touch, something that made my body ache for more.
Then his mouth was right above my pelvic bone, and he nuzzled my pussy through the thin, lacey material of my panties with his nose before inhaling deeply.
The simple act made my breath catch. It was so… intimate, so possessive. He knew I was his, knew I craved his touch, craved the feel of him against me. He knew exactly how to touch me to make me moan, make my body arch into him, beg for more.
I felt… overwhelmed… by his touch, his voice, his presence, his… everything. He was so in control, so sure of himself… he knew exactly what he wanted…
I inhaled sharply as his hand slipped under the edge of my panties, causing a shiver to run through my body.
"It's a shame I don't have more patience," he murmured, his voice growing rougher, "but I can't wait to taste you, to feel you, to make you mine... completely and utterly mine."
He watched me intently as he started to slide my underwear down my legs then his gaze dropped to my pussy and his crimson eyes seemed to glow. A low growl rumbled in his chest as his hands hooked around my thighs and spread them wide before he dropped down on his stomach and brought his mouth close to my center.
His hair fell around me like fine silk, strands of ivory falling across my skin, his tongue darting out to drag over the sensitive skin between my inner thigh and my pussy.
I bit back a gasp as my back arched, my body trembling.
His eyes flicked up to mine then and there was something almost... wild in them. "You smell delicious, darling... I want to taste you..."
He didn't wait for my response, diving down to my inner thigh again, his words lost in his throat as he began exploring me with his mouth. He traced a path of hot, wet kisses up one thigh to my center then back down the other, his mouth moving closer to my pussy with each pass.
By the time he finally reached where I truly wanted him, I was a trembling, gasping mess, my hands tangled in his hair, my body arching up into him. He licked a long, languid line up my center, his tongue parting my folds, delving inside while two fingers found my entrance.
I shivered, my breath coming in short gasps as his touch sent electricity through my body. I tried to form words, to ask him to slow down, to please give me a moment to catch my breath... but all that came out was a low moan.
He smiled against my skin, the low rumble of his voice like a growl. "Taste so good... I could feast on you forever..." Then I felt his fangs sink into the skin of my upper thigh followed by gentle sucking pressure. It felt like my blood was on fire, heat and desire coursing through me, every nerve ending lit up, and my mind a hazy blur of pleasure.
He continued his ministrations, his fingers moving inside me as his mouth stayed on my thigh while low growling noises came from deep in his chest. The combination was too much, more than I thought I could handle and my hands clenched in his hair involuntarily as my body arched against his mouth and I came with a sharp cry.
He lifted his head, licking a drop of my blood from his lips, his eyes dark and satisfied, a smirk playing around the corner of his mouth as he watched me panting, my chest heaving. "Did you like that?" he murmured, his fingers trailing over my stomach.
I tried to catch my breath, my body still humming with aftershocks. "I... I didn't know... it... it could feel like that..." I managed to gasp out.
"It only gets better," he growled, his hands running up and down my thighs gently now, as if he was trying to calm me down even as he was clearly anything but himself. I could feel his breath on my skin as he bent down, pressing another slow, open-mouthed kiss to the inside of my thigh then he licked his bite marks to close the wounds.
Then he was over me, his mouth covering mine, his tongue pushing into my mouth. I could taste my juices and blood on his tongue and something about it only made me want more, had my hips arching against him.
He moved, positioning his body over mine again so that he was holding his weight over me, his body pressing me into the mattress. I could feel the press of his hips between my legs, the hard, hot length of him pressed against me, and I couldn't help but shiver. "I need to be inside you."
His words sent a shiver down my spine and I felt a rush of heat between my thighs at the thought of him inside me.
I nodded, my voice shaking as I spoke, "Y-yes… please…"
He didn't need any other encouragement. He positioned himself at my entrance, his body tense, his expression dark with need.
I reached up, my hands resting on his shoulders, my nails digging into his skin slightly as nerves suddenly caused my stomach to clench.
Even through the lust haze, he noticed my nerves, and he leaned down. "Shh… I'll take care of you," he murmured, his voice a low growl. "I'll make you feel good and I won’t hurt you, I promise."
Despite my uncertainty and nerves, I couldn't help but believe him… even if I didn't quite understand why. I nodded, swallowing hard as I spread my legs wider.
He shifted, positioning himself more comfortably between my legs, and my breath hitched as I felt him slide inside me about two inches. His cock was hot, hard, and the feeling was intense, an unfamiliar sensation but one that seemed to ignite something deep inside me and I arched my hips, trying to take him deeper.
He groaned, his breathing turning ragged. "Shhh... be patient, darling," he murmured. "I don't want to hurt you... I'll go slowly."
His words, as soothing as they were, seemed to do little to ease the hunger that had overtaken him.
He closed his eyes, taking several deep breaths as if calm himself, but when his eyes opened again, the irises were almost fully red, a wild look in them… as if his need was driving him to the very edge of his control.
He took another deep breath, his hands moving to my face, his thumbs stroking along my cheeks as he pushed a few more inches inside me.
I gasped, the feeling overwhelming.
I could feel his body trembling against mine... or maybe that was me... I couldn't tell anymore.
He stopped about halfway inside me and leaned down, his forehead pressing against mine. "You okay...?" he murmured in a guttural voice, as if he was barely holding onto his composure.
I could only manage a nod; my eyes locked on his as I gripped his shoulders tighter and tried to move my hips.
He growled in response, his eyes dark and intense. "Good," he murmured, his voice rough and urgent as his arms slid underneath mine and his hands gripped my shoulders as if he needed an anchor of some kind. "You feel so good… I want to keep going. Can I…?
"Please..." I whispered, my words a soft plea.
"Yes…" he whispered back then he pressed forward until he was fully inside me.
I expected there to be pain of some kind but there was none and I stared at him, nibbling on my lip as my body clenched around him and my hips pushed up against his.
His eyes slid shut and I felt him flex inside me, his hips twitching against mine as he held still for a moment before opening his eyes. "I want… I'm going to move now."
I nodded, waiting to see what he was going to do.
He took a deep, shuddering breath, his eyes locked on mine, before he slowly, carefully, started to withdraw almost completely, the movement slow and steady, and I couldn't help the soft moan that escaped me then he pushed back in and a strangled gasp escaped me next. "Feels so good…" he whispered, his voice low and rough, his fingers tight on my shoulders. "So tight, so perfect…"
My body trembled against his… the intensity of it all, the feeling of him filling me as he moved, the sound of his voice, so dark and low and rough, whispering things in my ear that made me whimper and arch against him… almost overwhelming. All I knew was that I wanted more… needed more, and I tried to move my hips, pushing against him to take him deeper.
His eyes flickered down to where we were connected, watching as his cock slid in and out of my pussy before looking back up at me. He let out a low growl, his fingers flexing on my shoulders. "You think you can take more?"
"Yes… please…" I whispered.
His eyes went feral. "I'll give you more." He began to move quickly, a steady, deep rhythm. "Like that?" he growled. "Is… is it good for you?"
"Yes," I gasped, my eyes locked on his. "Gods, yes."
He growled, his eyes dark with need as he leaned down, his mouth claiming mine, his tongue delving in as if he was starving and I was the only thing that could satisfy his hunger. He kissed me like he wanted to devour me, his body moving frantically as if his need for me was overwhelming him.
He broke the kiss, his breath coming in sharp pants now, his voice rough and guttural as he pushed up on his hands and looked down at me. "You're so… so perfect… and you're all mine."
A low moan slipped from my lips and I reached out, tracing my fingertips down the side of his beautiful face, over the muscles of his chest, over the sharp planes of his stomach, down the vee of his hips to where he was buried inside my body…
Curious, I traced my fingers along his slick length as it withdrew and reentered my pussy then I lightly dragged my nails through the trimmed hair at the base of his cock before trailing my fingers along his length again.
His breath hitched and he stilled, letting out a low growl as his gaze dropped to my fingers before meeting mine again. "What… are you doing?" he asked, his voice tinged with a mixture of curiosity and something else…
His tone made me pause, realizing I may have overstepped a boundary. I started to pull my hand back, but he stopped me, his fingers closing around my wrist, holding my hand in place against his abs right above his cock. "Don't stop."
I hesitated for a moment, but his gaze was fixed on me, waiting… almost challenging me. I took a deep breath, letting my hand rest against his skin then I traced a pattern in the thin trail of sweat running down his abdomen towards his cock and I suddenly knew what I wanted.
Licking my lips I looked up at him through my lashes and said, "Can I… can I be on top?"
For a moment, he paused, his expression unreadable, his grip on my wrist still tight. It felt like he was weighing my words, considering my request… then his grip loosened and he nodded.
I took a deep breath, trying to steady my nerves as he shifted, rolling onto his back and pulling me with him until I was straddling him. My hands landed on his chest, my hair falling around my shoulders as I looked down at him, unsure what to do now that I was on top.
He must have sensed my hesitation because his palms ran up my thighs to my hips. He looked up at me, his eyes dark and intense, his jaw tight. "Lift up… sit back down slowly… just… keep doing that over and over."
My body reacted without a second thought, my thighs trembling as I obeyed, lifting until his cock was almost out of me… but not fully… just enough to feel the tip stretching my pussy… then he was guiding me… pushing me down until he was back inside me.
I threw my head back at the sensation and without any more help from him, instinct took over and I was riding him, my movements speeding up to the point I was grinding down on him and circling my hips while low cries and moans poured from my mouth.
His breathing grew labored and his eyes dark and wild. His hands started roaming, exploring my body, tracing the curve of my hips and the flat planes of my stomach up to my breasts. His touch was like a fire, leaving a warm, tingling trail behind, and I arched into his hands when he pushed the cups of my bra aside and cupped my breasts in his large hands… wanting… needing more.
I was lost in a haze of pleasure, my thoughts fuzzy and fragmented as I took what I needed from the beautiful man beneath me.
I was so close, I could feel it, just out of reach…
Then his hand came up and wrapped around my neck, his fingers digging into the sides of my throat gently as he forced me to look at him. "Look at me when you come for me, wife."
Again, my body responded to his voice without question, and my head was suddenly clear as my eyes locked onto his. Just the sight of him… the way he looked staring up at me with his eyes red and burning… it was almost too much.
And as I looked down into his eyes, it was like a switch had flipped and I suddenly… came to myself. I was suddenly acutely aware of who was beneath me, of who I was… who he was… that it was him.
My fiend…
The fiend I had to belonged to in a dozen different lifetimes and would continue to belong to for dozens more. "S-Sylus…" I whispered, my voice so rough and ragged that it was almost broken then my body shattered and I fell apart.
Part 3
Want to read more fanfics about the LaDs boys? Check out my list here.
Likes, reblogs & comments are always welcome & appreciated!
Want to be added to a tag list, let me know!
Love the new outfits!! Also... why does Caleb look so good in pink?!?!?!
Another picture share...
Want to read my fanfics about the LaDs boys? Check out my list here. Want to see more pictures? Check out my TikTok here.
Likes, reblogs & comments are always welcome & appreciated!
TW: minor character death, trust issues, abandonment issues, body dysphoria, suicidal thoughts, depression, self-doubt, self-hatred, past child abuse, past abuse, past domestic abuse, past trauma, past violence, angst, light fluff
Summary:
The love of his life died in a tragic accident…
She has been through hell at the hands of someone she thought loved her…
It takes them coming together at the most inopportune time to heal the wounds others left behind.
Note: PLEASE pay attention to the trigger warnings if you choose to read this fic.
Word count: 4,233
Fic Song: Let It Fall by Shadow Beloved
Second Chance - Chapter 11 - littlewolf1984 - 恋与深空 | Love and Deepspace (Video Game) [Archive of Our Own]
As soon as the words left her mouth, concern immediately almost brought me to my knees and made me forget why keeping my distance from her was important.
"What's wrong?"
She dropped her gaze to the floor and shook her head.
"I'm just… I'm overthinking again… I-" She paused and took a deep breath. "I don't know… the way you're being quiet and distant and not telling me what's going and I just… never mind… forget I said anything."
Something deep in my stomach twisted. She had seen right through me like she always did, and now I had hurt her. And all because I was a coward and didn’t want to admit how deep my feelings towards her truly went.
I reached out and gently took her chin between two fingers.
"Hey, hey… look at me."
Her eyes met mine and the look on her face made my chest ache.
"It's okay," I reassured, rubbing my thumb against her jawline. "You're allowed to overthink. I know how that head of yours works."
She let out a sigh, her shoulders sagging slightly.
"Yeah, well… I try not to do it but sometimes… sometimes the thoughts just take over."
"I know," I murmured, lowering my hand from her face. "But you don't need to worry, okay? I'm not going anywhere." I paused and ran a hand through my hair. "And I'm not… intentionally being quiet, or distant, or withholding anything. I just… have a lot on my mind."
She was silent for a moment, the wheels in her head turning.
"Then… you would tell me if something was wrong?"
I nodded, my heart clenching.
"Of course, I would."
"You promise?" she asked, her voice so small it made me want to kick myself.
"I promise. I would never lie to you."
She studied me for a few more moments, and I could see the hesitation on her face, but eventually she swallowed and nodded.
Relief washed over me in a hot wave, and despite my better judgment, I stepped forward and gently pulled her into my chest, wrapping my arms around her small frame.
She tensed up for a moment before her arms looped around my waist, her fingers gripping the fabric of my shirt as she let out a shaky breath.
I held her tightly, feeling a mixture of relief and agony swirling inside me.
This was dangerous. It was so, so dangerous to hold her like this, but I couldn't bring myself to pull away.
She pulled back slightly, looking up at me with wide eyes, and I felt my heart skip a beat. She was so damn close, her face within inches of mine. I could see every freckle scattered across her nose and cheeks, hear every soft exhale leaving her lips… it would be so easy to lean forward and press my lips to hers.
No. No, no, no… I couldn't do that.
I swallowed hard, forcing myself to shove that thought to the back of my mind.
Her lips… God, I wanted to know what they felt like, how they tasted…
I pushed the thought away again and tried to keep my expression neutral.
"Feeling better?"
She nodded, but her grip on my shirt didn't loosen.
"Yeah… a little bit."
"We… should probably get back. People are probably wondering where we are."
She nodded slowly and stepped back.
"Yeah… yeah, you're right. Can't leave them wondering too long, or Sissy will think up something ridiculous."
I laughed and gestured to the door.
"After you."
As we walked back towards the backyard, I kept my eyes focused straight ahead, resolutely making sure that I kept a respectable distance between us. We had almost strayed too close to dangerous waters and I couldn't let my feelings get the better of me and risk ruining the most important friendship in my life.
It was better to keep things platonic, no matter how much it killed me.
The sound of laughter and chatter grew louder with every step, and soon, we emerged into the backyard, greeted by the sight of the rest of the guests. Fireworks were still blasting across the night sky, and the children were still running back and forth, laughing and squealing.
There was still a crowd gathered around the bonfire, and a few people looked over and noticed our return as we made our way back towards our chairs.
Sissy was the first to speak up.
"Finally decided to rejoin us, huh?"
I rolled my eyes, sinking into my chair and hoping the flush in my cheeks wasn't too visible.
"What were you guys doing in there?"
I bristled, ready to tell her to mind her own business, but before I could Hayley spoke up.
"Oh, just... chatting," she explained casually, sitting down beside me.
I didn't miss the knowing look Sissy gave us but thankfully, she didn't press the subject.
The party continued, and I tried to enjoy myself, but it was getting harder to keep my eyes off Hayley. She slowly relaxed and not long after we came back outside, she was laughing and talking with Sadie’s family, her cheeks flushed and her eyes sparkling with excitement.
She looked beautiful.
Every so often, she would look my way and shoot me a small smile, and it took all my willpower not to grin like an idiot because her attention kept straying to me.
I could feel Sissy glancing at me every now and then, her eyes flickering between us, and it was making me uneasy.
How had a sixteen-year-old picked up on the way I was feeling so easily… but no one else had?
Eventually, the party winded down, the fireworks came to a halt and eventually people started to clean up the mess that had been left behind.
Hayley was busy helping Sadie's mom pack things away, her arms full as she carefully loaded up a large container with leftovers and took them into the house.
I lingered nearby, helping pick up trash off the ground, from tabletops and weirdly enough even a few cups that were floating in the pool.
My thoughts were starting to spiral again, and I was about to try and distract myself when I felt someone tap my shoulder.
I turned and saw Sissy standing next to me.
"Can I ask you something?"
I stiffened, unsure of where this was going to go.
"Sure," I replied, forcing my voice to stay neutral. "What is it?"
She watched me for a moment, her gaze unwavering, before finally speaking, "How come you and my Auntie Hayley aren't dating?"
Her question caught me off guard, and I choked, my heart racing uncomfortably fast.
"W-what? What do you mean?"
She rolled her eyes.
"Come on, I'm sixteen, not stupid. I've seen the way you look at her."
"What are you talking about? We're just friends."
"Yeah, sure, you're just friends."
I felt my defenses rising, my irritation at her persistent questioning getting the better of me.
"It's the truth. We've been friends for years. That's it."
She crossed her arms, raising an eyebrow.
"Right… so, you're telling me you don't have feelings for her? Not even a little bit?"
I sighed, my shoulders slumping.
"It’s not that simple…"
"It never is."
I huffed at her, dropping the trash bag in my hand.
"I care about her, of course I do. She's my best friend, but it can never go beyond that."
She tilted her head.
"Why not? You're single, she's single. I mean, it'd be perfect, right?"
I clenched my jaw, frustration bubbling up inside me. Why was this conversation even happening? I'd been so careful to keep my distance, to shove down those feelings…
Before I could say anything, Hayley appeared at my side.
I turned, my heart suddenly in my throat.
"Hey, finally finished up in the kitchen?"
She nodded, a slight flush in her cheeks.
Sissy shot me one more knowing look before heading off towards the house.
I took a deep breath and reached out to pull Hayley into a hug.
"Ready to go home?"
She nodded, wrapping her arms around my waist and burying her face into my chest.
"Yeah… I'm exhausted."
She sounded tired, and the way she was clinging to me made my heart ache.
I pulled back.
"Let's go say our goodbyes, then we'll head out."
She nodded, her grip on me tightening momentarily before she reluctantly pulled away.
"Okay," she mumbled. "But can we stop for ice cream on the way? Really craving some."
"Yeah, sure. We can stop for ice cream."
Thirty minutes later, we pulled into the parking lot of the local ice cream shoppe and stepped out of the car. The air was warm, the sound of cicadas filled the air, the streetlights glowed brightly along the busy streets.
"So," she said, taking in a deep lungful of air. "What kind of ice cream are you getting?"
I stuffed my hands in my pockets.
"Probably just the usual. Cookie dough."
"Cookie dough? Seriously?"
"What? You always get mint chocolate chip. You don't get to judge my choice."
She stuck her tongue out at me then passed through the door into the shoppe.
The shoppe was quiet except for a few other customers and the soft music playing on the speakers. We got in line and stepped up to the counter, my eyes skimming over the list of flavors like I was contemplating getting something different.
The young girl behind the counter greeted us with a smile.
"What can I get you guys?"
Hayley stepped up to the counter, leaning on her elbows with a smile.
"Can I get a scoop of mint chocolate in a waffle cone, please?"
"Sure thing."
Hayley turned to me, her eyes expectant.
"And what about you?"
I cleared my throat, my eyes flicking quickly to the different choices before settling back on the safe, familiar option.
"I'll have a scoop of cookie dough, please. In a cone."
"Great choices. That'll be $5.75."
As Hayley moved to grab her wallet, I quickly put my hand out to stop her.
"I've got it."
"You know I can pay. You don't have to pay for me all the time."
"Don't worry about it. I can handle it."
She huffed but relented.
A few moments later, the girl behind the counter handed us our ice cream then went back to wiping down the counter.
We made our way outside and started walking back towards the car.
The silence between us was comfortable, and I couldn't help but steal glances at her as we walked. She was licking her ice cream, her pink tongue quickly darting out to catch the ice cream as it started to melt. She looked so damn cute…
I had to shift my focus to the ground… her tongue flicking out like that just did things to me. Things I wanted that a friend should never want.
She was oblivious to my internal battle, still licking her ice cream nonchalantly and I wondered if she even knew what she was doing to me when she made those small, innocent actions… and those noises of enjoyment.
We reached the car and I held open the door for her.
"After you," I murmured.
She gave me a small smile and got in, and I shut the door and walked around to the driver's side. I could sense her gaze on me, but I didn't dare look at her, knowing it might make me lose the little bit of self-control I had left.
For a while, we were both silent, the only sound in the car coming from the hum of the engine and the soft music coming from the radio. I focused on the road, trying to keep my mind from wandering back to inappropriate thoughts, but she seemed to have other plans.
"Hey."
"Yeah?" I managed to say, hoping my voice sounded nonchalant.
"I had fun today. Thank you for coming."
I couldn't help the smile that tugged at the corners of my lips.
"Yeah, it was fun. Except for the part where Sissy asked me out on a date."
She let out a snort of laughter, the sound a little muffled by her hand.
"Yeah… she's definitely something."
"Understatement of the year."
Her laughter quieted, and I could feel her eyes on me.
"Hey, can I ask you something?"
I braced myself, preparing for whatever question she was going to ask.
"Sure… shoot."
"My birthday is in a few weeks, and… normally I celebrate with Sadie… but I was wondering if you would like to maybe get some lunch with me or something to celebrate instead?"
The request seemed simple, and any other day I would have immediately said yes without hesitation, but I couldn't help the feeling of unease that crept up on me as I thought about it.
Another day out with her, spending time with her, hearing her laughter… it would drive me to the brink of insanity. Every little move she made, every sound would fuel my feelings for her even more than they already did, but saying no to her wasn’t something I could do.
"Sure… I'd like that."
She perked up, a small smile on her face.
"Yeah? You're sure?"
I tried to keep my voice neutral, even as my heart rate kicked up a notch.
"Yeah, of course. Wouldn't miss it for anything."
She let out a happy sigh, and I saw the tension leave her shoulders.
"Good… I'm glad."
I swallowed hard, trying to ignore the feeling of guilt churning in my stomach.
Here I was, lying to her… telling her I would be happy to spend more time with her, when in reality, every minute I spent with her just made it harder for me to control my feelings.
But I couldn't tell her that. I couldn't let her know how I really felt… that I was pretty sure I was falling head over heels in love with her and that every little thing she did was slowly killing me because I was the dumbass who had insisted on this being nothing more than a friendship.
No, I had to keep my feelings locked away and act casual.
The rest of the ride to her house was mostly silent. I kept my eyes on the road, trying to focus on anything other than how beautiful she looked in the soft glow of the streetlights, or how cute she was when she bit her bottom lip while staring out the window.
It wasn't until we pulled into her driveway that she spoke again.
"Thanks again for today."
I offered her a small smile, hoping it looked more natural than it felt.
"Of course."
She smiled back, her eyes meeting mine before she looked away, undoing her seatbelt.
"Well… call me later."
"Yeah, I will." She opened the door, but before she could leave, I blurted out, "Hey, wait."
She stopped and turned to look at me, her head cocked to the side.
"Hm?"
"You have any ideas what you want to do for your birthday or should I surprise you?"
She thought it over for a moment.
"Surprising me is good, but I do have one request."
"Oh? What's that?"
"Tacos and cheesecake."
"Tacos and cheesecake? A little bit of sweet and a little bit of savory?"
She nodded, a small smile tugging at her lips.
"Exactly. Best of both worlds."
"Consider it done."
She smiled, the light from the car highlighting her features.
"Perfect. I'll see you later."
"Yeah… later."
She smiled again then shut the door, walking towards the front of her house.
As I watched her walk away, the guilt from earlier returned full force and I shook my head. I couldn't do this… I couldn't keep lying to her like this, pretending everything was fine when it wasn't.
But I had no choice. I couldn't risk losing her as a friend because of my own stupid feelings… not when she had become so important to me.
An hour later, I was standing in the middle of my living room staring at the pictures of Mac and me on the fireplace. I let out a heavy sigh and ran a hand through my hair.
The house was quiet and dark, the silence only interrupted by the soft ticking of the clock on the wall and the soft pitter patter of rain against the windows.
Seeing the pictures of Mac and me together… when we were so happy and carefree, only made the guilt in my gut worse. It was almost ironic, in a cruel kind of way, looking at these happy pictures… knowing how it all ended and knowing that her passing had brought me Hayley.
I picked up one photo, my fingers trailing over the glass.
It was a picture of us on top of a mountain, our arms wrapped around each other as we grinned at the camera. We were so young, so full of hope for the future. I remembered the feeling of being on top of the world… it seemed like a million miles away now.
I set the picture back down on the mantle, sighing heavily as I slumped onto the couch, burying my face in my hands.
I missed her.
I missed her laugh. I missed her smile. I missed the way she used to tease me…
I missed everything about her, from her stubborn personality to her sharp tongue. I missed her warm eyes and her gentle touch, her small laugh and her sarcastic remarks, I just…
I still loved her.
Even after all these years, I still loved her, but that love was nothing compared to what I felt now… for Hayley. And I had no idea what to do with that.
Time passed as I sat there staring at the pictures… the wind picked up, the rain came down in sheets. My mind stayed in a constant swirling abyss, my feelings for Mac and the guilt that came with loving Hayley weighing me down.
But there was something else too… a sense of longing for something… new, something… exciting. It was faint, almost imperceptible, but it was there.
I leaned back against the couch, closing my eyes and letting out a deep sigh.
"Stop thinking," I muttered to myself. "Just stop thinking…"
But it was useless… it was time.
It was time to finally move on… put things away and move on.
Maybe not with Hayley, maybe not with anyone else, but it was time to start living my life again. To stop thinking about what Mac would think, what she would want.
She was gone and I was still here, and she wouldn’t want me to wallow in the past. She would want me to move on.
Decided, I stood up and made my way to the garage where I immediately grabbed the boxes I had bought a few months ago… the first time I had tried to do this.
I walked back into the house to the living room, stopping in the doorway and looking around.
The pictures on the mantle stared at me, taunting me, almost like they were begging me not to put them away.
The blankets, the throw pillows, the paintings, the little knick knacks all taunting me… telling me Mac wouldn’t understand. But she would… Mac would understand how everything that reminded me of her was holding me back.
I set the boxes down next to the couch and slowly moved closer to the pictures.
I could feel my heart speeding up, like it knew what I was about to do and was trying to tell me to stop. But I pushed the feeling down and picked up picture after picture, gently placing them in a box to wrap later until I reached my favorite one.
The day I had finally told her I loved her.
I hesitated, my hand shaking slightly as I reached out and grabbed the frame.
I remembered that day perfectly. The way the sunlight danced in her hair, the way her eyes shone, the way her mouth fell open when I whispered the words… then the feeling of my heart almost bursting out of my chest when she said it back.
I took a deep breath.
I was doing the right thing... this was for the best. I couldn't keep holding onto the past... but I could leave one picture out… one memory.
I ran my fingers over her face one last time, tracing the lines of her jaw, the curve of her chin, her small, full lips that I used to love to kiss…
Then I sat it back on the mantle then took one of the cat knick knacks she had loved so much and placed it beside the picture.
Time continued to pass in a strange sort of haze.
I wrapped and taped up the boxes of pictures and packed away things as the storm outside continued to rage on, lightning and thunder booming and shaking the house, wind howling.
In any other situation it would have been nice and... almost calming... but my heart and mind were both in complete chaos.
Finally, everything was packed up.
Pictures... blankets... pillows... little knick knacks.
It all looked so... bare... but I would make new memories… fill this home with new things.
I sat back down on the couch and rubbed a hand down my face.
I was exhausted, physically and emotionally drained, but my mind still wouldn't shut off. I couldn't go to sleep... not yet. Not after everything I had just done. I was tired, yes, but my thoughts were running a mile a minute, and sleep was the last thing I wanted.
"Ugh," I groaned, running a hand through my hair as I stood up and picked up a box.
The walk to the small bedroom I used as a storage room was quiet, but… comforting.
I pushed open the door and looked around, my eyes taking everything in.
Boxes full of decorations for the holidays, old clothes, books and other miscellaneous things lined the walls, old furniture and paintings found at yard sales or in antique stores leaned against the walls…
I set the box down on one of the few clear spaces of the floor and stood there for a moment.
Maybe it was time to get a storage unit instead of storing things here and turn this room back into the home office that it had originally been.
The thought was almost calming.
No memories, no feelings. Just a room to work in and nothing more. Or maybe I could turn it into a library, or a workout space… or something else.
I left the room and went back to grab more boxes as I thought about it.
Changing the room would help… would be a new start and refreshing in a way that would help things along.
As I sat the last box down on the floor near the others, I took a deep breath and let it out slowly as I looked around again until my eyes landed on a large box in the corner…
I moved closer, my hand instinctively reaching out to open it.
I knew I shouldn't, I knew I would just torture myself more than I already was… but my curiosity got the better of me…
I lifted the lid off slowly, carefully peering into the box.
It was full of stuff from when Mac was younger... journals, old books, a box of stickers and notes from people we went to school with, a few yearbooks and… her sketch notebooks.
Tons of them full of drawings.
Most were simple: sketches taken from random things that had caught her eye… flowers, old buildings, a random dog she had seen while walking around town, a couple of landscapes she had seen during trips...
But some were of me.
My stomach dropped as I gingerly picked up one of the notebooks and slowly opened it.
The pages of it were full.
Close-up drawings of me smiling, laughing, reading... and one page filled with nothing but different sketches of my hands. Another of my eyes. Then more of my profile.
… and then, there was another book.
Full of her more… intimate sketches.
There was a sketch of me sleeping. I was shirtless, my arms thrown over my head, eyes shut, face relaxed, the sheets falling to my waist... and my heart ached.
My heart ached as I looked at the pages, my eyes roaming over the images.
Seeing her drawings now, after all this time, was harder than I had expected. Each little sketch stabbed a blade into my heart.
The thought of her quietly sketching me, focusing on every little detail… I swallowed hard.
I could almost hear her voice in my head, could imagine the little things she would say while she worked.
"Stay still for me," "Hold that pose," and even "Quit fidgeting."
I looked through each of the sketch books and each one just brought another wave of guilt and sadness until I finally closed the last notebook, unable to look at them any longer.
I couldn't keep torturing myself like this. I needed to move on, to let go of the past and start fresh… but it was so damn hard.
But I was going to try my hardest.
Chapter 11
Want to read more fanfics about the LaDs boys? Check out my list here.
Likes, reblogs & comments are always welcome & appreciated!
Want to be added to a tag list, let me know!
TW: AU, threesome M/M/F, M/M, M/F, smut, penetrative sex
Warnings:
This is an explicit fic told by Non MC.
There is penetrative male/male sex in this fic. Each fic in this series will be M/M/F. The LaDs boys all have different occupations in this series than in the game. If any of those things bother you, this isn't the fic for you!
Summary: They grew up together, opened a tattoo shop together and have always done everything as friends... but she wants more than that from one of them. What she doesn't know is the other one wants them both...
Word Count: 4,324
Tattoos & Tequila - Chapter 2 - littlewolf1984 - 恋与深空 | Love and Deepspace (Video Game) [Archive of Our Own]
Ongoing (Part 1 of a series: Confessions)
Chapter 1
Link to next chapter at the end...
Chapter 2
I was singing along to the song playing on the speakers as I sorted through some new flash art before the store opened when I felt a presence behind me.
Thinking it was Sylus, I didn’t react until arms wrapped around my waist and pulled me back into a solid chest then Caleb’s voice whispered, "Please tell me it was a joke, Bay."
Startled, I jumped, my hands instinctively flying to his arms. "Caleb?! What-"
He used the grip he had on me to turn me completely so that we were facing each other then his arms were wrapping around me again, his gaze searching mine for answers as he repeated himself. "Tell me it’s a joke."
I stared up at him. "What are you talking about?"
He let out a humorless chuckle and shook his head. "What do you think I'm talking about?"
His question made a knot of anxiety form in my gut, and I pushed against his chest to get him to let go. He had never acted this way before, never been so… handsy and demanding before.
"What the hell is your problem? Let go!"
He didn't budge. In fact, his grip tightened, his hands clenching tightly on my hips to the point of pain.
"Ah…" I sucked in a sharp breath and shoved harder. "Let go of me!"
Ignoring my protests, he pushed me back until I was sandwiched between the counter and his muscular body, his arms trapping me in place. He clenched his jaw, his eyes intense as he stared down at me, the anger in his eyes making my heart race. "Are you really dating Sylus?" he asked, reaching up and lightly gripping my throat.
Normally I would have been thrilled knowing I had his attention, but this isn’t what I had wanted. I had wanted him jealous not… whatever this was.
"First off, let go of me," I hissed, clawing at his arm. "Second, I don't see how it’s any of your business. And third, just because you're my friend doesn't give you the right to act this way!"
He flinched but his grip didn't loosen, "It is my business when it's Sylus."
I scowled, trying to pry his hand off my throat, "And why is that, huh? Why are you so upset? I'll date anyone I damn well please."
He let out an annoyed growl, "Because. He's. A. Player."
"So. Are. You." I shot back through gritted teeth.
He leaned in until his face was only inches from mine. "I am not a player."
I scoffed. "Bullshit. You go through women faster than I go through ink."
He winced but quickly masked it with a scowl, "That's different."
"How is it any different?!"
Before he could respond, someone cleared their throat.
I froze in surprise, my head whipping around, only to see Sylus leaning against the wall beside the break room with a bored expression on his face. His eyes flicked between me and Caleb with an unreadable expression before he pushed himself off the wall and approached.
"There a reason you're manhandling my girlfriend, Caleb?"
Caleb instantly let go and stepped back as if he had been burned, his jaw clenched tightly as he watched Sylus come closer.
I rubbed my neck, going willingly as Sylus stopped beside me, wrapped his arm around my waist and pulled me against his chest.
Caleb’s eyes narrowed and he shot us a glare but didn't respond, his gaze flickering to the hand Sylus had on my body before looking away.
Suddenly uncomfortable, I shifted, feeling the awkwardness in the air. I could practically feel the animosity between them, and it made something unpleasant coil in the pit of my stomach.
This was NOT what I had wanted… at all. We had all been friends for years and now… now it was like they hated each other… all over something that wasn’t even true.
I tried to nudge Sylus, to get him to let go and admit that it was a joke, but he just tightened his grip, keeping me pressed against his body.
Finally, after what felt like forever, Caleb spoke, his voice tense, "No." Then without another word he stalked off, slamming the back door shut so hard the walls vibrated.
Sylus sighed and his grip slackened slightly.
I spun around to face him. "We never should have done this!"
He arched an eyebrow, looking unperturbed by my tone. "What, you regret it already?"
I glared at him. "Of course I regret it! This wasn't supposed to happen! Caleb hates you now! He hates me! We were supposed to make him jealous, not piss him off!" Reaching up, I pulled the hair tie out of my hair with a jerk. "This was such a bad idea!"
He watched silently as I ranted then chuckled, the sound making me pause. "Calm down."
I clenched my teeth, "How the hell are you so calm about this?!"
"Because it’s working."
"Huh?" I asked, staring at him like he was crazy.
He smirked, his hand skimming up my waist and around to my back as he pulled me closer. "You wanted him to be jealous, right?"
My eyes flicked to the side. "Yeah… but…"
"But what?" he asked, using a finger to tilt my chin up so I would look at him.
I grumbled but eventually met his gaze. "But it wasn't supposed to get like this…"
The corners of his mouth quirked up. "Things rarely go according to plan, kitten."
I rolled my eyes. "I hate it when you say that."
"I know you do."
I tried to pull away, but he tightened his arm around me, not letting go. "You really have to stop holding onto me like this," I muttered, feeling the heat of his body against me.
His grip only tightened. "No."
"No?" I pushed weakly against his chest. "What do you mean no?"
"I mean that I'll hold onto you all I want."
I huffed, struggling harder. "Sylus, let go."
He chuckled. "Stop acting like you don't like it."
"Stop assuming."
He looked amused. "So you don't like it?"
"That's… not the point…"
"Oh I think it is."
I bristled. "If you don't let me go, I'm going to punch you in the dick."
He smirked, "You wouldn't dare."
I narrowed my eyes at him, my hands fisting in his shirt. "Try m – hey!" I yelped as he bent and scooped me up, tossing me over his shoulder. "What the hell are you doing?!"
He laughed and headed for the break room. "Teaching you a lesson, kitten."
I glared at his back, kicking my legs and slapping at his ass. "Put. Me. Down."
He slapped my ass back hard, making me jump. "Stop being a brat."
Ignoring my protests, he carried me into the break room, kicking the door shut behind him before dumping me unceremoniously onto the couch.
"You. Are. A. Dickhead," I hissed.
He leaned over, bracing one arm on the back of the couch to keep me from getting up. "Be nice, sweetie."
"I'll be nice when you stop acting like an ass."
He chuckled and leaned closer, "Now is that anyway to talk to your boyfriend?"
I scowled and shoved at his chest. "You aren't really my boyfriend!"
He laughed softly, catching my wrists and pinning them to the couch. "Careful or I'm going to think you don't like me anymore, kitten."
My eyes narrowed and I tugged at my hand, "Oh, I don't like you. Not at all."
"Liar."
"I hate you."
He leaned closer, his voice dropping, "No you don't."
I scoffed and looked away, trying to ignore the sudden flutter in my chest. "Yes, I do."
He chuckled and used his free hand to turn my face back toward him. "Look at me."
Reluctantly, I looked up at him, meeting his eyes. "What?"
"Show me."
I arched an eyebrow and looked at him like he was crazy. "Show you what?"
He leaned closer again, his nose almost touching mine as his eyes blazed with something that looked a lot like lust. "I want to see those tattoos."
I froze, my heart skipping a beat as his words sunk in. "What?"
"Your tattoos, show them to me."
My first instinct was to refuse. The last thing I wanted to do was bare myself and show him such intimate parts of me when we weren’t really dating, but there was an undeniable command in his voice that had me slowly sitting up and biting my lip.
He released my wrists and stepped back, watching me silently as I grabbed the hem of my shirt and slowly pulled it up, revealing my abdomen and the edges of my lacy black bra.
His eyes darkened as I exposed the colorful ink that covered my stomach and underneath my breasts, the designs twisting gracefully around my curves.
"Damn…" He inhaled sharply and reached out, his fingers brushing my bare skin.
I felt a shiver run through me at the touch, goosebumps spreading along my arms. His eyes were glued to my body, his fingers tracing the edges of the different tattoos with surprising gentleness then his gaze dropped to my jeans, "Show me the rest."
"Sylus-"
"Show me."
I sighed and slowly unzipped my jeans, pushing them and my underwear low enough to expose the tattoos on my lower stomach and pelvis.
He started flicking the hoop in his lip, his gaze roaming over my now exposed skin, his eyes dark and hot. "Fuuuck…" he whispered, his hand twitching as if he was resisting the urge to reach out and touch, "Damn… these are… so fucking hot…"
That last comment made a flush of heat crawl up my neck and face and I shifted, feeling exposed and vulnerable. "Stop staring at me like that…"
His thumb gently traced along the design on my hip then down to the colorful butterfly sitting dangerously low on my pelvis. "Can't help it," he murmured. "These are…" he trailed off, his gaze flicking up to mine, "You have no idea how bad I want to be the one who did these tattoos."
I shivered, my heart fluttering as his thumb traced lower along the edge of the butterfly. "That's because you're a perv," I muttered.
He chuckled, the sound making my breath catch. "Guilty." His thumb paused, less than an inch above my clit which was still covered by my clothing. "Did it hurt when you got this one?"
I forced myself to focus on his question instead of the fact that his thumb was so close to the most sensitive part of me. "N-not really."
"No?"
I shook my head, my breath quickening. "Not really. They all kinda… stung, but…" His thumb moved in a circular motion before pressing down, making me inhale sharply and press a hand to his wrist to make him stop.
"What?"
"That one was sensitive."
He smirked then suddenly leaned closer, his mouth only a scant few millimeters from my own. "How sensitive?"
"Very." I muttered, my face flushing. "That's… not a place to press…"
He chuckled, his hot breath fanning across my face. "I disagree."
My hand flexed against his arm. "You don't… get a say in that…"
"Sure I do."
"You're not the one with ink there."
He smirked then before I could stop him leaned down, running his tongue over the design right above my pussy before murmuring, "That’s where you’re wrong, kitten."
I arched and gasped, my hand clenching in reflex at the unexpected touch of his tongue. The area was already sensitive, his touch making it more so.
He leaned back, eyes dark and lustful as he chuckled. "I have ink in the same spot."
I felt my eyes widen, surprised at his revelation. "You - you have a tattoo… there?"
He grinned, looking entirely too self-satisfied. "Above my cock? I do."
I flushed, my mind wandering to what he must have inked there and how it would look. "I… don't believe you."
He arched an eyebrow, that familiar smirk spreading across his face that signaled he was up to no good. "You don't believe me?" He leaned down, pressing another kiss against my pelvis then looked up at me through his lashes. "You wanna see?"
I froze, my heartbeat increasing. It was a challenge, one that I knew I shouldn't take but… curiosity was getting the better of me. "Yes."
He chuckled softly, the sound sending a shiver down my spine. "That's all I needed to hear." He leaned back on his heels, his long fingers going to the button on his jeans.
My eyes followed as he unbuttoned then unzipped the dark material, his gaze never leaving my face as he pushed the material of his jeans and underwear lower, exposing the toned planes of his tattooed lower stomach as well as his deep V-line.
I stared at the ink, taking in the intricate design and the way it contrasted so darkly against his skin. It wrapped around his hips, the edges disappearing around his sides and into the material of his clothes. I didn't need to see anymore of the tattoo to get an idea of what it was… roses and vines wrapped around a skin with a snake coming out of one the eye sockets.
I took in every inch of him, my eyes lingering on his abs, his pelvis and the trimmed hair above his cock. It was impossible not to appreciate the masculine beauty of his body, not to look at him and think about how good that hard physique would feel pressed against mine.
He chuckled. "Take a photo, it'll last longer."
I rolled my eyes despite the burning in my cheeks. "Shut up."
He grinned then quickly buttoned and zipped his pants. "So… you believe me now?"
I swallowed hard and nodded. "Yeah, I get it. You have tattoos… in sensitive areas too."
He chuckled at my reaction and leaned forward, bracing his hands on either side of me on the couch. His expression was dark and dangerous. "I do. And now you know that I know a bit about sensitive areas."
I opened my mouth to respond but the words died on my tongue as he suddenly pressed one knee between my legs. "Sylus-"
"Quiet," he murmured, the command sending a shiver through me. He leaned closer, one hand sneaking under the material of my jeans and underwear, his touch making me squirm. "Let me take a closer look at that tattoo..."
My breath hitched as he slipped his fingers lower, tracing over the outline of the butterfly before dipping lower so his fingertips just barely brushed against my clit. It sent a shiver through me, even as I grumbled, "What are you doing...?"
He chuckled and moved his hand lower, the rough pads of his fingers tracing slow, teasing circles around the sensitive nerves. "I'm examining a tattoo that's making me lose my sanity."
I clenched my fists, a shaky breath escaping me as he continued to tease me, his touch light and torturously slow. "I… It's not that big of a deal…"
He hummed softly, the sound vibrating against my neck as he leaned close, his lips ghosting over my skin. "Maybe not to you. But to me… it's making me want to do very bad things to you."
I swallowed hard, my body involuntarily arching into his touch. The feelings he was causing were overwhelming and it was hard not to just give in. "Sylus-"
His lips brushed against the shell of my ear, "You want me, don't you?"
I shivered, my body betraying me as I responded in a shaky voice, "That's not the point -"
He laughed softly, the sound sending another shiver down my spine. "But it is the point. You want me as much as I want you. You just won't allow yourself to admit it."
He leaned back a little, his gaze scanning my face, taking in the way I was struggling to maintain a nonchalant expression. "You're so stubborn, you know that?"
"Pot, meet kettle," I replied, struggling to keep my voice even.
"Touché." His gaze dropped to the tattoos on my stomach again, his gaze raking over the ink in a way that made my skin tingle. "You know… I wonder if you’re sensitive in other places…"
I knew where he was going with this, and I stiffened as his fingers crept lower. "Don't-ah!"
I hissed and arched as his fingertips dragged through the sensitive folds of my pussy. Reaching out, I grabbed his wrist and stopped him from touching me further. "Don't get any ideas," I grumbled, trying to control my voice.
He laughed softly, his eyes never leaving mine. "Too late. I've already got plenty of ideas."
"Well, unget them," I retorted, struggling not to react as he easily shoved his fingers lower and dipped one fingertip inside me.
"And why should I do that," he murmured, his voice sending a shiver down my spine. "When I'm already having so much fun."
I gripped his wrist tighter, my breath coming faster as he continued to tease me by dragging that finger up and down. "Because you'll make me-"
A loud pounding on the door followed by Caleb growling, “Time to open the fucking store,” interrupted what I was going to say.
Sylus' expression darkened, annoyance flashing across his face. "Cockblocked," he murmured, his gaze flicking towards the door.
I huffed and gently pushed against his chest. "We should probably…"
He hummed but remained leaning over me for a moment before he removed his hand and sat back on his heels. "Right," he muttered, his expression still dark as he watched me sit up slowly. "Guess we should open the shop."
I pushed to my feet, trying to compose myself as I zipped and buttoned my jeans then pushed my shirt down to cover my stomach. The heat of the moment still lingered, and I was acutely aware of the ache of denied pleasure but I was strangely… relieved? also.
He stood as well, running a hand over his face and taking a deep breath before looking at me. His expression was unreadable, but his gaze was intense, like he was trying to memorize every inch of me. "I'm not done with you though," he said suddenly.
I huffed and rolled my eyes. "You're never done, are you?"
He chuckled darkly. "Nope."
Caleb pounded on the door again, making us both wince. "Hurry the hell up! We’ve got customers!"
Sylus rolled his eyes, his jaw clenching and unclenching as he yelled back. "Keep your damn pants on! We'll be out in a minute!"
The door opened a second later, revealing Caleb's impatient face. "Seriously?" he grumbled, folding his arms across his chest as he stared at us.
Sylus rolled his eyes and walked towards him. "What?"
Caleb glanced at me, his gaze briefly flicking over my disheveled appearance before returning to Sylus. "Do you have to do this shit here?"
Sylus grumbled under his breath but didn't answer as he pushed past Caleb and into the main part of the shop.
Caleb's gaze followed him before falling on me and I swore I saw a hint of jealousy in his gaze as he stared at me. "Really, Bay?"
"Shut up," I muttered, avoiding his gaze. "It's none of your business."
He huffed and crossed his arms. "You seriously need to stop fooling around with him."
"Again, it's none of your business."
"You deserve better than him."
I stiffened. "And how would you know that? Who I deserve, huh?"
He let out a frustrated sigh but didn't back down, his gaze intense. "I know you deserve better than a guy who's gonna treat you like just another one of his conquests."
I let out a bitter laugh. "Yeah? And I suppose you think you're the better option?"
His expression hardened, his jaw clenching as he stared at me, refusing to answer.
I huffed and pushed past him, not looking at him as I took a step towards the counter.
He followed me, his footsteps quickening as he caught up to me. "Bay, wait a second."
I stopped but didn't turn around, my face flushed in anger. "What?"
"Yo, Caleb. Customer!" Sylus called out.
"Damnit," Caleb muttered, giving me an annoyed look before stalking away.
The moment he was gone, Sylus appeared in front of me and reached up to push my hair away from my face. "You okay?''
I sighed. "Yeah, I'm fine."
He hummed softly, his voice low. "Are you sure? You're tense."
I took a deep breath, the anger still there but fading. "I'm fine," I repeated, crossing my arms across my chest. "I just… still think this might be a bad idea."
"You still have doubts?"
"Yeah. I do."
He was silent for a moment, his eyes searching mine. "You're still worried about us messing up our friendship, aren't you?"
I let out a sigh. "Of course, I am. We've been friends for years, Sylus. If this doesn't work… if things go wrong… it will ruin everything."
He reached up to gently brush his fingers down my cheek. "I know it's a risk."
I swallowed, my heart racing as his fingers brushed against my skin. "I just don't know if it's a risk I'm willing to take."
He let out a huff and gently gripped my chin, tilting my face up to look at him. "You've always been too cautious, kitten."
I rolled my eyes. "And you've always been too reckless."
He chuckled, his grip firm but gentle. "Someone has to balance you out, don't they?"
I huffed. "I don't need someone to balance me out. I'm doing just fine on my own."
His expression darkened slightly. "Are you, though? Is that why you're still single? Why you have no one to touch you, to kiss you, to want you?"
A shiver ran down my spine at his words, the truth of them hitting too close to home.
He chuckled at the look on my face, his grip tightening. "I see I've hit a nerve."
I felt my cheeks flush with embarrassment, my pride bristling as I pushed his hand away and stepped around him. "Go do a tattoo or something."
He laughed and followed me. "Are you running away?"
I grumbled under my breath. "I'm not running. I'm walking."
He chuckled and caught up, his strides easily keeping pace with mine. "Mhm. You're definitely not running."
I huffed. "Shut it."
Before he could respond the shop door opened and a tall handsome man with dark hair and bright green eyes walked in and approached the counter.
Sylus stepped up to the counter, leaning his hip against it as he gave the man a lazy grin. "Welcome to Simply Inked. What kind of ink you looking for today?"
He nibbled on his bottom lip, looking between Sylus and me. "I'm not here for a tattoo."
Sylus arched an eyebrow. "Oh? Looking for a piercing then?"
He nodded.
Sylus hummed and looked at me. "Well, Bay that’s your department."
I sighed but stepped forward. "Hi there. I’m Bailey. What kind of piercing are you interested in? Nostril? Lip? Eyebrow? Tongue? Nipples?"
He crossed his arms and shifted his weight. "None of the above."
Sylus raised an eyebrow, a hint of curiosity in his eyes. "None of the above? Then what exactly are you looking for."
He leaned closer, his gaze flickering from me to Sylus before settling back on me then dropping to his groin. "I'm more interested in something else. Something a little more… intimate."
Realizing what he meant, I leaned forward, resting my elbows on the counter and asked in a low voice, "Prince Albert, Reverse PA, Ampallang, Apadravya, Frenum, Dydoe, Lorum, Guiche, Hafada or Foreskin?"
The man looked surprised by my knowledge but responded, "Prince Albert."
Sylus shifted behind me, and I could feel his gaze boring into me.
I knew he probably didn’t want me doing this type of piercing on such a handsome man, but this was part of my job and I wasn’t going to refuse.
Reaching down, I grabbed the paperwork the man needed to fill out and slid it across the counter then handed him a pen. "Fill this out. I need a copy of your ID, and it will be $40."
Sylus watched silently, his expression unreadable then he leaned in, his chin almost resting on my shoulder as he spoke softly, "You sure you want to do this?"
I glanced back at him. "I've done this hundreds of times."
He hummed, his fingers tracing lightly across the back of my neck. "I know you have. That's not what I'm asking."
I rolled my eyes and shrugged him off. "It's part of my job, Sylus. Besides, it's not like I've never done a Prince Albert before."
He grumbled under his breath, his eyes narrowing. "Yeah, well, there's no shortage of dicks for you to deal with, is there?"
I huffed and punched him in the arm. "Watch it."
He chuckled and rubbed his arm. "Hey, I'm just speaking the truth. You're surrounded by dicks on a daily basis."
I rolled my eyes. "And you're one of them. You can hardly talk, mister."
He smirked. "Oh, so I'm a dick now, huh?"
I huffed then turned to take the paperwork from my customer who was watching Sylus and me with an amused expression. "You ready…" I glanced at the paper and then back up at him, "Zayne?"
Zayne chuckled, clearly amused by the playful banter. "Yeah, I'm ready."
I nodded and gestured for him to follow me. "Alright. Let's go set up." Sylus watched as I led Zayne into the back, his gaze still fixed on us the whole time and I had a feeling that once he got me alone again… he’d have plenty to say about what I was about to do.
Chapter 3
Want to read more fanfics about the LaDs boys? Check out my list here.
Likes, reblogs & comments are always welcome & appreciated!
Want to be added to a tag list, let me know!smu
Summary: They've been friends for years, but she wants more. She wants him in her bed, so she comes up with a plan to get what she wants... but what happens when that plan suddenly backfires and things go wrong?
Warnings: This is an explicit fic.
Word Count: 5, 537
Fic Song: Treat Her Like a Smut Scene by Ruby Darkrose
Just Friends? - Chapter 1 - littlewolf1984 - 恋与深空 | Love and Deepspace (Video Game) [Archive of Our Own]
Ongoing (Part 1 of 3)
Part 2
Link to next part at end also...
Part 1: Nikki
“I’m horny.”
Caleb’s eyes widened at my random, off-the-wall comment, and spit the coffee in his mouth out in a spray that landed on the table between us. "What…?" he asked, a hint of disbelief in his voice as he reached up and ran his long fingers across his chin.
I wrinkled my nose and wiped the coffee on my arm off with a napkin before looking up with a smirk, “You heard me.”
He took a moment and used a napkin to wipe the coffee off the table before looking up at me, his cheeks flushed slightly. “Uhm yea…” he muttered, reaching up to run a hand through his hair. “I heard you. What the hell, Nikki? Why are you telling me this.”
“You’re my best friend so why not?”
He stared at me like I was crazy, and to be fair, I kind of was, but that's just me. "Well- yeah, but-" he averted his eyes and ran a hand through his hair again in that nervous gesture I had always found adorable.
I watched him fidget for a moment, grinning, "What, you shy now, Caleb?"
"I'm not shy," he muttered, crossing his arms over his chest while still avoiding looking at me. "I just didn't expect you to be so blunt about…"
“Fucking,” I supplied cheekily. “I believe that’s the word you’re looking for.”
He rolled his eyes, a small smirk playing at the corners of his lips as he finally raised his purple eyes to mine. "You have a real talent for making situations as awkward as possible."
"You can’t deny that I’m entertaining at the very least," I said with a grin.
He shook his head and let out a sigh. "Alright, I'll bite, what brought this on? Just feeling a bit… lonely since you broke up with Brian?"
I groaned inwardly at the mention of Brian. I hadn’t seen him since I had found him in bed with another woman three months ago and I had no desire too. He had been a lousy lay and had the annoying habit of blowing his nose at the dining room table sooooo… good riddance… let Chelsy… Barbie… Bimbo or whatever the fuck her name was… have him.
But… he was also the reason I had found myself spending more time with Caleb recently, so I guess he was good for something.
Caleb had been my shoulder to lean on as I picked up the pieces and moved on, and I had realized how much I wanted him as more than just my friend. I just wasn’t sure how to go about telling him because I was afraid I would fuck things up… so I had come up with a plan. A stupid plan but a plan nonetheless.
"I can see I hit a nerve," Caleb mumbled bringing my attention back to him. "Don't tell me you miss him."
"Hell no."
He chuckled lightly at my snarky response. "Then why the impromptu admission?"
I shifted in my seat, feeling a little bit awkward all of a sudden. To hide it, I leaned forward, resting my chin on my palm as I looked at him with a smirk, "It's just… been a while, you know?"
Three months in fact.
He nodded, understanding filling his gaze. "Gotcha. No one catching your eye lately?"
I shrugged nonchalantly, trying to mask the fact that there was, in fact, someone I was crushing hard on, and he was sitting right in front of me. And I had a feeling he wanted me just as badly but was too afraid to admit it, so I had to play this right, or it would ruin everything.
"Everyone either bores me or annoys the hell out of me," I lied through my teeth because I hadn’t even bothered to try any of the methods I was about to name off. "I’ve tried dating apps, blind dates, hookups… nothing works… nothing satisfies me. I need more…"
There was a flash of something in his eyes, a slight tensing of his shoulders, but he quickly schooled his features and asked, "More…?"
I hummed lightly in response, pretending to ponder the question when in reality, I was internally screaming at myself not to say the first thought that popped into my head, which was “Caleb, I want you to fuck me until I can’t see straight.”
Instead, I shrugged nonchalantly, "You know… something intense. I'm tired of these boring and lackluster lays. I want something that's exciting and satisfying."
He raised an eyebrow, "And you're telling me this because…?" Despite his nonchalant tone, I could see the tension in his jaw and his fingers flexing where they gripped his arms.
"Because…" I leaned forward, closing the already small distance between us. "I trust you."
He shifted in his seat, his eyes darting briefly to my mouth before flicking back up to meet my gaze. "You trust me? That's a first."
I raised an eyebrow with a smirk, "Come on, Caleb. Don't be an ass. You and I both know I've never been one to blindly trust anyone, but with you, it's different."
"Because we're friends?" he asked, his voice suddenly taking on a slightly strained tone.
I bit back a laugh at his attempt to act casual; it was almost cute how hard he was trying, but the subtle shift in his breathing, the way his eyes kept flickering to my lips told me all I needed to know. He was struggling to hide how bad he wanted me, and I loved it because it proved I was right.
"Partly, yes," I replied, keeping my tone light and conversational. "But there's something else… I could use some help."
His furrowed his brow, tilting his head slightly. He was clearly trying to gauge if I was joking or not, but I was very serious, and a part of me couldn't wait for the moment his control would eventually snap once I asked him what I had planned.
"Help…?" he finally asked.
"I need someone to help me… release some tension," I replied with a sly grin, watching him intently. "Something only… you can help me with."
His eyes darkened ever so slightly, his grip on his arms tightening a fraction as if fighting the urge to reach across the table and grab me. "And how exactly do you think I could help you with that?" he asked carefully, his voice a touch huskier than before.
The look on his face and the sound of his voice made my heart pound harder in my chest. It was times like this when I was reminded how devastatingly attractive he really was and I wanted to reach out and run my fingers through his messy brown hair, but I would keep my hands to myself… for now.
"You're a pretty perceptive guy," I said, keeping my tone casual. "You know what I want, you know what I'm asking."
He shifted again, his Adam's apple bobbing as he swallowed. "I… I'm not sure I follow."
My lips curved into an amused smirk as I reached out and placed a hand on his knee, my thumb idly tracing little circles over the seam of his jeans. "Don't play dumb, Caleb. It doesn't suit you."
His gaze flicked down to my hand, and I could see a muscle in his jaw twitch slightly… it was subtle, but I could see it… see the effect my touch was having on him. It was driving him crazy. "Nikki…" he started, but his voice came out more like a warning than a protest.
I snorted at his attempt to sound stern, tilting my head to the side as I inched my hand higher up his thigh, feeling his muscles tense under my touch. "Don't 'Nikki' me," I chided softly. "You know exactly what I'm asking for..."
I could see his jaw clenching, how his breathing was now just a touch labored, and I knew I had him. Now it was time to go in for the kill… and I only hoped this went how I wanted it to.
"I... I can't..." he started, but I cut him off.
"Well, of course I’m not asking you," I said with a small laugh. "We’re friends, silly."
There was a flash of something in his eyes, a mixture of confusion and disappointment then understanding. He knew where I was going with this, and I could see him wrestling with his conflicting emotions. The need to ask what I really meant warring with the desire to ask why not him.
"Right..." he murmured finally, his voice taking on a slight edge. "We're just friends."
"Just friends," I echoed with a nod, my thumb now skimming dangerously close to his inner thigh close to his cock. "What I was thinking… you could ask Gideon to help me out… ya know, be my fuck buddy for a while, friends with benefits or whatever… or maybe one of your other friends-"
"No, hell no," he snapped, his hand darting out to grab my wrist. "There is no way in hell I'm letting Gideon or any of my friends touch you."
I tried not to show the smug satisfaction I felt. This was exactly what I wanted, his possessive side to finally come out to play and take what he wanted.
"Oh…" I blinked at him owlishly, "… what about…" I slid my hand out of his grasp and tapped my chin, "Xavier… maybe I should ask him?" I asked innocently, tilting my head to the side as I met his fierce gaze. "I’ve heard that he’s a great fuck."
A low growl rumbled in Caleb's chest, his fingers wrapping around my thigh in a grip that was just shy of painful. "Xavier?" he spat out, his eyes flashing with irritation. "Mac’s partner at The Association? You're considering asking him?"
I nodded, knowing full well that the idea that I might let Xavier put his hands on me was pissing him off, and I couldn't deny that I was enjoying every second of it. "Why not?" I replied nonchalantly. "I've heard he's good with his hands, and he’s unsatiable so I fig-"
"No," he snarled, his grip on my thigh sliding up to my hip as he leaned forward so our faces were only inches apart. "You aren't going anywhere near Xavier either."
"Then how about-?"
"No," he interrupted, his voice firm and commanding.
"Then who?" I asked, tilting my head to the side innocently.
"No one."
"No one?" I repeated, my tone filled with mock surprise. "So... you don't want me to find a fuck buddy?"
He growled again; his gaze locked on mine. "Damn right I don't."
An involuntary shiver ran down my spine. The possessive edge to his voice and the way he was looking at me made my pulse quicken and heat pool in my pussy.
"Then what am I supposed to do then?" I asked, my voice dropping to a sultry murmur as I met his stormy gaze. "I ache, Caleb. I need a real cock inside me so bad that even using my toys doesn’t help anymore…"
A low rumble emitted from his chest like a warning, a sound I had never heard from him before, and it made my heart skip a beat. "Damn it, Nikki... you can't just say things like that." His voice was hoarse, rough, and filled with something I couldn't quite identify. Frustration, desperation, both?
I couldn't help the small smile that appeared on my lips. "You don't like hearing about how desperate I am to get off?" I taunted him. "How I've been thinking about being touched, kissed, fucked… against a wall… on the floor… on the counter-"
"Damn it!" He suddenly moved so fast I hardly had a chance to process it as he stood from his seat and grabbed me by my arm, yanking me up and dragging me out of the café without another word.
As soon as we stepped outside, he roughly maneuvered me around a corner into an alleyway where we wouldn't be seen from the street then he abruptly slammed me against the wall.
"You want a fuck buddy, Nik?" he gritted out, his voice low and hoarse as he trapped me between his arms and leaned down until his lips hovered over the sensitive skin just below my ear, "Then I’ll be the one to do it. No one else… but there's one condition."
I tried to keep my breath steady as I replied casually, "Oh, yea? What's the condition, Casanova?"
He chuckled against my ear, the rumble of his chest against mine making my heart race. "The condition is… and let me make this crystal clear..." he paused and took a shaky breath. "This arrangement..." he said slowly, "...is temporary. The minute you find someone... the minute you fall for someone... this," he gestured between the two of us, "ends. We go back to being just friends. No questions asked."
Out of everything he said one word echoed in my head. Temporary. The thought didn't sit well with me. I wanted more, but he didn't, not with me, and yet, despite the sting that caused in my chest, I found myself agreeing because even just a little time with him being mine was better than none at all.
"Alright," I said with a nod, my voice surprisingly steady despite the disappointment. "Temporary. No feelings. Just fun."
"Alright," he said slowly, pulling away from the wall so he no longer had me pinned. "We have a deal then." He raked a hand through his hair as he stepped back, giving me room. "Come by tonight around eight and I’ll give you what you want."
I watched as he walked away, his shoulders squared and his jaw tight. Once he had disappeared around the corner, I let out a shaky breath I didn't even realize I was holding and reached up, running my hands down my face.
Was I really going to go through with this?
I knew as soon as the word temporary had left his mouth that it was going to be mistake, that it would hurt like hell when it ended because it inevitably would... but the thought of not having him, even if only for a while, would hurt more and not knowing wasn’t something I was willing to chance.
∞
When evening finally came, I found myself standing in front of Caleb's door, my heart thumping in my chest. I could feel my nerves kicking in, which was ironic given that this wasn't my first time hooking up with someone, but something about it being him felt different.
The door opened before I could even knock, and my breath caught at the sight of Caleb standing in the doorway. He was shirtless, wearing only dark sweats, the low-slung waistband emphasizing his defined hip bones and sharp V-line. His hair was damp, as if he had just showered, and the scent of his soap—a woodsy musk that was intoxicating—made my head spin.
"Right on time," he said, his voice low and gravelly as he leaned against the doorframe. His gaze roamed down the length of my body, taking in the form fitting top, short skirt and heels I was wearing.
I swallowed, nervously raking my hungry gaze over his bare chest as the urge to reach out and run my fingers over the defined muscles of his abdomen became overwhelming, but I forced my hands into fists at my sides, and looked up at him with a smirk. "I don't believe in being late for a good time."
He raised an eyebrow, the corners of his lips curving into a smirk of his own. "Good to know." He stepped back, "Come in."
I stepped inside and he shut the door, the sound of the lock clicking into place echoing in my ears and making this all too real. This was happening. I was here with him… about to find out what it was like to be the focus of his attention.
I felt a… shift in the air between us. It was suddenly charged, electric, as if all the tension and anticipation that had been bubbling under the surface all day was finally close to breaking.
He turned to face me, his gaze roaming over me once more, and I could see the desire in his eyes, the way his hands clenched into fists as if he was fighting the urge to touch me, to take me right away... but he didn't move, not yet.
"Before we get started…" His voice was still rough and low as he began to circle me, "I have a few questions."
I tensed, my heart racing as I felt the weight of his gaze on my body. "Questions? About what?"
He leaned forward until his mouth was near my ear, the heat of his body radiating off him and making the hair on the back of my neck stand on end. "First question… I’m clean… was tested less than a month ago…" He paused and ran his nose up my throat before nipping at my earlobe. "…do you want to use protection… or go bare?"
His words sent a shiver down my spine, and I could feel my blood heating as I tried to gather my thoughts.
I wasn't used to this… intense, intimate back and forth with him. He was acting so different from the Caleb I knew—dominant… almost possessive, but despite the slight nervousness fluttering in my stomach, I felt another sensation stirring within me: desire.
"I'm clean. I was tested a few weeks ago…" I replied, my voice coming out in a breathless whisper. "And… I've been on birth control for years… so we can go bare."
He let out a satisfied hum, the sound reverberating through me and making my legs weak. He was still behind me, his body close—so close—but not touching me like I wanted. "Good," he murmured and placed a kiss on the nape of my neck, "Second question…"
I shuddered, barely aware he was still speaking at this point, my mind and body hyper focused on him. My skin was buzzing with awareness, and I felt hyper-sensitized... everywhere…
His hands suddenly gripped my hips, his thumbs caressing over the exposed skin of my stomach between the waistband of my skirt and the hem of my top, "... do you have any preferences or limits I should know about?"
"No… no preferences... no limits," I said softly, looking back at him through my lashes. "You can do whatever you want with me."
His eyes darkened, a feral hunger gleaming in them as he wrapped his arms around my waist, pulling me back against his body. I could feel the rigid length of his cock pressing against my ass, and it took all my self-control to keep a moan from slipping past my lips and grinding my hips back against him.
"That's what I wanted to hear," he murmured, his hands slowly sliding up my sides and then back down to my hips where he fisted my skirt in his hands, "because I have every intention of taking my time with you tonight. Starting with putting you over my knee for even thinking you should go out in public in this little ‘fuck me’ skirt."
I sucked in a sharp breath as his words registered. "Over your knee?" I managed to choke out. "You're gonna... you're gonna spank me?"
He chuckled, the sound low and rich in my ear, "Oh I'm going to do a lot more than that."
That… that was hot. And yet, the idea of… of my Caleb… spanking me… it made me feel both nervous and oddly thrilled.
He stepped back and gave my ass a swat—not hard enough to hurt but just enough to make me let out a squeak—then turned me around. His eyes flicked up to mine, his gaze sharp and intense. "I have one more question for you before we get to that," he said, his voice barely above a whisper. "How often do you want to fuck?"
I swallowed, feeling a rush of heat at his blunt words. They were so unlike the Caleb I was used to. He was usually sweet and playful, never this intense… but there was something about this version of him that had me feeling more alive than ever.
"As much as you want to give it to me," I said, the words coming out rougher than I meant. I almost didn't recognize myself… this person who was eager and willing to take whatever he gave, but it felt… right.
He chuckled, the sound sending a thrill down my spine as he stepped back and walked over to the nearby couch. "Good answer," he murmured and flopped down, lazily spreading his legs then leaning back and casually gesturing to the space in front of him. "Come here. Across my lap."
My knees felt weak as I automatically started towards him, my stomach flipping with anticipation and nerves.
This was really happening, I was really going to get my ass spanked by the guy I had been harboring a massive crush on... and for some reason, the thought didn't scare me. It excited me to the point that I was so close to coming all it would take was one touch from him and I was afraid I’d shatter.
I stopped in front of him, suddenly feeling a bit awkward as I tried to figure out how to position myself across his lap. Licking my lips, I reached down to remove my shoes, but he stopped me. "No," he said curtly, his hand wrapping around my wrist. "Leave them on. I like the way they look on you… and I intend to fuck you in them."
A small moan escaped my lips at the way he so casually said those words...
I bit my bottom lip, trying to regain control over the need that was quickly spiraling out of control as he reached out and gripped my hips, slowly guiding me down over his lap until my upper body was supported by the couch cushions and my lower half was draped across his muscular thighs.
He let out a low exhale, his hand trailing over my back, from my shoulders all the way to the base of my spine then he suddenly pulled up my skirt, so it was bunched around my waist. Then his hand was one me… his touch gentle, almost reverent, as his fingers ran over the curves of my hips, the roundness of my ass down to my thighs.
"You have such a perfect body," he murmured, the huskiness in his voice making me shiver, "Small enough for me to pick up and toss around and take wherever I want."
I sucked in a shaky breath, the words making heat pool in my stomach, "Y-You're gonna manhandle me? Toss me around...?"
"Oh, absolutely," he replied, his hand running up my inner thigh, pausing just short of touching the drenched folds of my pussy. "Pick you up, bend you over, press you against the nearest surface and take you. You'd like that, wouldn't you?"
A low whine slipped past my lips at the thought of him doing those things to me. It was something I had dreamed about, longed for as I lay in my bed with my fingers buried inside my pussy and his name on my lips as I came, but I never thought it would happen.
"Yes... I-I’d like that…," I replied, my voice coming out as a breathless gasp.
A low, satisfied hum rumbled in his chest. "Hmm… but before I give you what you want, what we both want… I’m going to give you five swats on this perfect little ass… then an extra five for not wearing anything underneath that skirt."
I stiffened in his lap, feeling incredibly self-conscious of my lack of panties.
It had been a last-minute decision, driven by a sense of recklessness and... a little bit of hope, I supposed. Hope that knowing I had been walking around with nothing covering my pussy would drive him crazy, but I hadn’t expected to be punished for it.
There was a pause, and then he suddenly placed his large, warm hand on my bare ass, "Count, Nik."
I shuddered, the feeling of his hand on my skin making it tingle. His voice was so hot, his words making me feel both incredibly submissive and oddly empowered at the same time. "Okay..."
His hand left my skin and a moment later, the sharp sting of the first smack landed on my right ass cheek. I sucked in a breath, jolting slightly in his lap.
"One..." I murmured, the word barely a breath.
He hummed, his hand rubbing over the red mark his hand had left on my flesh then his hand came down on the opposite cheek, the sting more intense this time.
"Two." My heart was hammering in my chest now and I could feel the heat radiating off my skin and the dampness between my thighs growing with each smack.
The third, fourth and fifth slaps came in quick succession, each one making me gasp aloud.
"Three...F-Four...Five..." I was panting now, my mind fuzzy with a mix of pain and pleasure, "Fu-"
When he was through with the initial five, he ran his hand over the overheated flesh, his touch soothing the burning skin, "That's five... and now for the extra five you got yourself for not wearing panties... these are going to be a little different…"
I tensed, wondering what he meant. "Different...?" I asked softly, shifting ever-so-slightly in his lap.
He leaned forward until his lips were just above my ear, his hand slipping down to squeeze my stinging ass harshly before his fingers moved between my thighs and seconds later, two of his long digits were pressing into my pussy while his thumb found my clit, "That's right, sweetheart... different..."
His fingers started pumping in and out of me, moving inside me with practiced ease, like he knew exactly what to do to drive me crazy.
All I could do was writhe on his lap, moaning wantonly and take deep breaths to try to stop my brain from completely short-circuiting as he pressed against my clit, the pressure making me gasp and buck against his hand as my eyes fluttered shut.
"Now count for me, Nik..." he ordered softly, his voice filled with an almost possessive intensity that made my head spin.
"W-What... ?" I managed. "You're going to... with your fingers in my..."
He chuckled, the sound dark, "That I am, Nik... I'm gonna make you count, as I finger this tight little pussy..."
The words alone almost made me come, the way his voice sounded all dark and sexy, yet oh so familiar, was driving me insane. The thought of him doing that… demanding that I count the smacks of his hand against my ass while his fingers were inside me… it was so goddamn hot.
He hummed as if he could read my thoughts, "You're thinking about it, aren't you...?"
I bit my lip and nodded, unable to deny the dirty images flashing in my mind.
"You want it, don't you...?"
His voice was thick, and I could tell he was struggling with his restraint, fighting the same urges I was struggling with. "Mhmm-Yes..." I finally muttered as my pussy clenched around his fingers as my body crept closer to the edge, "Caleb... I want it so bad… please…"
His fingers suddenly stilled, making me whimper softly, as it became apparent he had no intention of letting me come, "Uh uh, baby, you don’t get to come… not yet… now count."
His words sent a shiver down my spine, and I took a shaky breath. "O-Okay..."
He hummed in approval, and then I felt his hand leave my skin and a second later, the sharp smack landed.
"One..." I managed to stutter out, my voice shaky with a combination of pleasure and frustration. "Two- ah!"
The third smack landed, sending a jolt of pain through my body followed by a wave of heat as my pussy clenched. "Three..." I practically squeaked out, my body tensing involuntarily.
Then, a fourth slap landed harder than the last, causing me to arch and cry out but he didn't pause, the fifth following in quick succession, landing across both of my ass cheeks at the same time. "Four... f-five…"
"Good girl..." he murmured in a low voice as his fingers once again resumed moving inside me. "You did so good for me… so good that I think it’s time for a reward." He leaned forward and whispered, "How would you like to come?"
A shiver went through my body, the low tone of his voice sending a flood to my pussy as I writhed and squirmed in his lap. I wanted to tell him how badly I wanted to come, how badly I needed release, but nothing came out of my mouth other than a breathy whimper.
He chuckled against my jaw, "Come on, Nik, you're usually so quick with the smart-ass comments. Do you… want to come on my fingers?" He pumped his fingers inside me roughly twice then slowed the movements and purred, "Or do you… want to come on my cock?"
I let out a low whine; torn between the two. His fingers inside me were making me crazy, but the thought of his cock inside me… I had been dreaming about it for years and I wanted it so bad it made me dizzy.
His voice dropped even lower, almost to a whisper, "I know the answer… but I want you to say it…"
I squeezed my eyes shut, feeling completely overwhelmed by the way he was teasing me. It made me want to scream, the way he made me feel so damn flustered and vulnerable, like he could make me do anything he wanted. "I want both..." I managed to mutter finally, my face flushing hot at the admission. "But I want you to come on... I want you to come on me too..."
He seemed taken aback by my answer, as if he had expected me to pick one or the other, but instead I had surprised him by admitting something completely different… "You want me to come on you…?" he repeated. "On your... on your body?"
I nodded, a wave of humiliation washing over me. I was being so goddamn needy, confessing out loud the things I had only ever allowed myself to imagine in the middle of the night alone in my bed, but I was so goddamn desperate I didn't care. "Yes, on my body… in my pussy… my mouth… wherever you want to… mark me, Caleb."
His fingers stilled, and he sucked in a ragged breath, "Fuuuck Nik… you have no idea how much that turns me on..." He leaned in, his breath hot against my skin as he whispered, "You want me to mark you…?"
He didn’t give me a chance to respond as he pulled his fingers out of me then suddenly he lifted me like I weighed nothing and flipped me onto my back on the couch beside him. Then he was leaning over me, one hand braced on the back of the couch while his other grabbed my chin and tilted my head back so I was looking at him.
The look in his eyes had me shivering as he placed a thigh in between mine and stared down at me like he wanted to devour me, "To use you… in every way possible?"
"Yes..." I managed, almost unable to form the word, "Yes… I want you to use me... I want you to do whatever you want with me..." It was almost embarrassing how much I was willing to give him, but I didn't care. This was the man I had craved, dreamed about, and longed for, and now, I was finally underneath him, and all I wanted was to please him in whatever way I could. “Please, Caleb… I need you…”
The moment the words left my mouth, something seemed to snap in him. He growled and suddenly his mouth was on mine, his lips claiming mine in a bruising kiss as he pressed me back onto the couch with the weight of his body.
It was a demanding kiss, his tongue pushing into my mouth without waiting for invitation. He was dominating me, claiming my mouth and leaving me feeling dizzy and needy as he kissed me with a possessiveness that left me breathless.
I could feel how hard he was against my stomach, the heat coming off him and the sheer size of him pressed against me making me feel small and vulnerable. It was almost overwhelming, the way he was taking control, like he was trying to devour me whole… but I loved it.
He broke the kiss, his breath coming in ragged gasps as he whispered against my lips, "I'm gonna make you scream for me, Nik."
And dear God, I was going to let him…
Part 2
Want to read more fanfics about the LaDs boys? Check out my list here.
Warnings:
This is an explicit fic.
Each fic in this series will give the love interests a 'happy ending' for their 3rd myth, so if that bothers you, don't read this!
Summary: It all started with a simple dare and an accidental summoning then suddenly she’s thrown into the path of a man who calls her wife.
Word Count: 5, 984
When Night Comes - Chapter 1 - littlewolf1984 - 恋与深空 | Love and Deepspace (Video Game) [Archive of Our Own]
Ongoing (Part 2 of a series: Myths)
Link to Annihilation (Zayne)
Part 2 Part 3 Part 4 Part 5
Link to next part at the end also...
Part 1
Shivering, I stomped my booted feet and sat down in one of the lawn chairs situated around the huge bonfire in the middle of the clearing where my brother and few of our friends from college were throwing a party.
I don’t know why throwing a party in the middle of winter a few days after a snowstorm was a good idea, but it is what it is, and I was having fun… even if I was freezing my ass off.
Reaching down I grabbed one of the blankets in the basket between the seats and wrapped it around me then sighed, burying my face in the bright blue fabric to try to warm my nose up then glanced up… the old, abandoned castle sitting about two hundred feet away at the edge of the clearing directly in my line of sight.
It was creepy as hell with its dark brick exterior, three tall spires, and the openings with shattered red stained glass that looked more like empty eye sockets than anything even remotely resembling windows.
The trees surrounding it were huge, standing at least seventy to eighty feet tall and were always barren of leaves even in the summer. A garden, or what was once a garden but was now nothing more than a bunch of dead bushes and weeds surrounded it on all sides. And there were dead vines climbing one whole side of the building up the roof and inside the hole in the top.
It looked like something out of a horror movie, and I was surprised my brother wasn’t as spooked by it as I was but instead chose to use this creepy ass place as ‘the party spot.’
Party spot my ass… more like a murder scene waiting to happen.
As if summoned by my morbid thoughts, a cold wind suddenly blew through the clearing, making me pull the blanket tighter around me and shiver involuntarily.
I heard someone walk up behind me and lifted my eyes without removing my face from the softness of the blanket as one of my friends sat down next to me. "Having fun?"
"If you call freezing my ass off in the middle of the woods 'fun' then sure, lots of fun," I replied dryly, giving Ryan a small glare as I contemplated going to sit in Jake’s car and turning the heat on until he was ready to take me back to my dorm. "The creepy ass castle doesn't help either."
"Stop being such a wuss," he laughed, reaching down and grabbing another blanket and throwing it over my head, "It's just an old building, it's not like it's going to jump out and kill you."
I huffed and pulled the blanket off my head, wincing as static electricity caused my hair to stand on end. "Well, it looks like the perfect place to get murdered," I retorted, turning my gaze to the dark castle in the distance. "How can you be so unfazed by it? I mean, look at it, it's like something out of a damn scary movie."
He shrugged nonchalantly. "Eh, it's just an old building," he said. "Been standing here for centuries. It's probably seen a lot worse than a bunch of college kids partying around a bonfire."
It probably had seen a lot worse, but that didn't make it any less creepy.
I let out a sigh and pulled the blanket tighter around me. "I just don't understand why you and Jake think having parties out here is a good idea," I grumbled. "It's freezing and we're miles away from civilization. If something happens, we're screwed."
"Nothing is going to happen," he said, rolling his eyes. "It's just a bunch of us hanging out, drinking, having fun. What could possibly go wrong?"
"Oh, I don't know, a serial killer, a wild animal attack, getting lost in the woods, getting hypothermia..." I counted out the possibilities on my fingers even though he couldn’t see them, "Need I go on?"
He chuckled softly, his breath visible in the cold air. "Relax. We've been having parties out here for years and nothing bad has ever happened."
I couldn't help but roll my eyes at his nonchalance. Sure, nothing bad had happened yet, but that didn't mean it couldn't happen in the future.
Suddenly, something caught my attention. A hint of movement. An anomaly. Something off in one of the broken windows on the third floor...
The laughter and conversation of our friends seemed to fade away into the background as the wind picked up at that exact moment, howling through the trees like some long-forgotten wail of the damned.
My skin prickled as the hairs on the back of my neck stood on end, a feeling of unease creeping into the pit of my stomach as the feeling of being watched crept up on me. "Do you feel that?" I asked, my voice barely above a whisper.
Ryan seemed completely oblivious to the change in the atmosphere, his expression still carefree and unbothered as he leaned back and glanced over at me. "Feel what?"
Just as I was about to respond, a loud shout of, "Hey, everyone, I have a brilliant idea!" interrupted me, echoing around the clearing and sending a flock of crows that had been in the trees into the air.
Turning, I saw Jake walking towards us, a mischievous grin plastered on his face.
"This should be good," Ryan rolled his eyes and chuckled, already amused by whatever my brother was plotting.
"We should go explore the castle," Jake exclaimed, stepping into the firelight and rubbing his hands together as everyone else joined us. "You know, like a dare."
I groaned. "Not this again."
Jake had a habit of daring us into doing stupid and sometimes dangerous things, like climbing the school roof in the middle of a thunderstorm or swimming in the local lake at night even though it was off limits after someone had drowned a few years back.
"Come on, it'll be fun," Jake replied with a smirk, clearly not bothered by my protest as he looked at everyone gathered around. "We can find some spooky stuff, take plenty of cool pictures. You know… for memories."
There were a few excited murmurs from our friends at the suggestion. I could see the excitement in their eyes, the sense of adventure that Jake always managed to ignite in people. I, on the other hand, was not amused. "Yeah, and we could also find ourselves cursed, haunted, or even dead," I pointed out dryly.
"Come on, Laiken, don't be a spoilsport. It'll be fun," Jake retorted, giving me his infamous 'puppy-dog pleading' look.
"Yeah, c'mon, Laiken, live a little," Ryan chimed in, adding fuel to the fire.
I sighed and looked around, seeing the hopeful and expectant looks. I was officially outvoted. "Fine, fine," I relented, my voice laced with slight resignation. "But if I die…" I pointed at my brother. "… I’m coming back to haunt you for the rest of your life."
Everyone erupted in laughter, all amused by my threat.
Jake grinned widely, clearly satisfied with my reluctant agreement. "You won't die," he assured me, giving me a wink. "I won't let anything happen to you."
"That's very comforting," I replied sarcastically, rolling my eyes as I stood up and dumped the blankets in the chair.
A few minutes later I found myself walking alongside Jake and the rest of our friends, making our way towards the dark castle that loomed in the distance. It seemed more sinister than usual the closer we got, the tall spires casting eerie shadows against the starless sky.
The crunching of dead leaves and fresh snow beneath our feet echoed through the thick silence of the woods, the only other sound being the occasional hoot of an owl or rustle of a small animal in the undergrowth.
"Why do I let you talk me into these things?" I muttered, shooting my brother a glare.
He chuckled and threw an arm around my shoulders, pulling me closer. "Because deep down, you love the thrill just as much as I do."
"Yeah… thrill..." I scoffed, unconvinced as I shook my head, "More like impending doom."
Our footsteps grew louder as the ground transitioned from soft dirt, leaves and snow to a cobblestone walkway leading up the tall iron gates. Everyone’s voices became more animated as they discussed what they might find in the abandoned castle, including everything from a pirate’s abandoned treasure to an old crypt with vampires and zombies. Excitement and anticipation buzzed in the air, their breaths visible in the cold air like puffs of white smoke.
The shadows seemed to deepen around us the closer we got, swallowing up the already minimal light that trickled through the trees.
Jake walked up to the gates and pushed them open. "See? Open."
I rolled my eyes, but didn't comment, my arms wrapping tighter around my body to preserve as much heat as possible. It was far too cold to be out here at this time of night, and I swore it was getting colder the closer we got.
"After you," Jake grinned, gesturing for me to go first. "Ladies first."
"Funny," I retorted, giving him an annoyed look before reluctantly walking through the open gates into the courtyard.
The area was creepy with overgrown weeds and vines crawling up the castle walls like gnarled tendrils. The air was thick and heavy with a strange, almost palpable wrongness.
A shiver ran through me that had nothing to do with the cold. I could feel it, deep in my bones... we weren't alone. Suddenly, something moved off to the left in the trees near the stone fence. Something... no, someone, moving in the dark. A dark figure, too far away for me to see their face. A chill ran up my spine as I turned. "Did you guys see that?" I asked the others.
"See what?" Jake asked, raising an eyebrow.
I looked back towards the corner where I had seen the figure, but all I could see was darkness and shadows. "I saw... someone… or something moving in the trees by the wall."
It was probably just an animal, a deer or something. But still, that uneasy feeling wouldn't go away, that sense that something was… off.
"You're probably just seeing things," Kyle, a red-haired engineering student, said with a scoff. "We're in the middle of nowhere. There's no one out here but us. Hasn’t been in a long time."
"Maybe…" I said softly, but the feeling never left.
As we stepped further into the courtyard, the silence around us deepened, like stepping through the gates had created a bubble off some kind that blocked out all other sounds. The only thing I could hear was the occasional crunch of snow underfoot and our own breathing… there were no insects calls, no bird calls… nothing.
"This is so creepy," one of the girls, Emily, whispered. "I'm starting to regret coming here."
Suddenly, a howl pierced the night air through the trees, the sound echoing like a death knell. Everyone froze. It didn’t sound like any animal I was familiar with. It was almost... human-like, but it was too distorted and eerie to be anything natural. It sent chills down my spine and goosebumps prickled across my skin.
"What the hell was that?" Ryan asked, his voice strained.
"Probably just some wolves," Jake said, trying to sound casual but even he seemed a little unnerved. "Let’s… let’s just go inside."
Another cold breeze swept through the courtyard, sending leaves and snow swirling around us. The howl echoed again, closer this time, the eerie, twisted sound almost like... laughter.
I looked over at Jake. "Are you sure this is just wolves?"
He didn't answer right away, eyes scanning the darkened tree line. "It…it has to be," he replied, though he sounded more like he was trying to convince himself than me. Shaking his head, he quickly led the way towards the heavy wooden doors, their wood warped and rotting from the elements and lack of maintenance. The door was slightly ajar, and the hinges creaked loudly as it was pushed open, protesting slightly before giving way completely.
We all quickly stepped inside and looked around. It was just as creepy as the outside, if not more so with a thick layer of dust on everything, the air was stale and musty. Moonlight filtered through the broken window casements, casting eerie shadows that danced across the stone floor.
Jake pulled out a flashlight and shone it around, the beam of light illuminating the room. "Well, this is... charming," he said sarcastically, his voice echoing in the cavernous space.
Ryan coughed, waving his hand in front of his face to dissipate the dust kicked up by our footsteps. "Charming isn't the word I would use. 'Creepy AF' is a bit more fitting."
"This is so creepy and… gross," Emily whimpered, clinging to Kyle’s arm.
Jake chuckled softly. "Relax, Em. It's just old and abandoned. Nothing's gonna hurt you."
"You say that now, but you'll be the first to scream like a girl when something jumps out at us," Ryan teased then grunted when Jake punched him in the arm.
"This place is giving me the creeps," I murmured as my eyes darted around the room. There was no leftover furniture or any other obvious signs of life or even the former inhabitants of the place. It was like whoever had last lived here had taken everything with them when they left and never came back.
The feeling of being watched, of not being alone grew stronger. I could feel eyes on me, like dozens of invisible hands reaching out trying to draw me away from the group and deeper into the huge castle. I tried to shake off the feeling, telling myself it was just our surroundings and not a ghost or something trying to kidnap me and take me to their realm.
Everyone started to spread out, their flashlights illuminating the dimly lit room as they explored the area. Jake and Ryan were the first to head up the stairs, their footsteps echoing loudly against the stone stairwell.
"Don't get lost," I called after them, my voice echoing off the walls.
Jake chuckled, his voice barely heard over his steps. "We'll be fine, worrywart."
I rolled my eyes, letting out a soft sigh. Knowing those two, they were probably going to do something reckless and end up blowing up the castle with us still inside it.
The others slowly followed them, their voices fading into the distance as they split up, searching for anything interesting.
Deciding I needed a break from the eerie feeling that seemed to follow me, I stayed behind, making my way to one of the broken windows. I took a deep breath, relishing the way the cool air filled my lungs as I repeated the same thing over and over in my head… Just a castle. Nothing more. The only thing lurking here were mice and maybe some bats.
But the feeling of being watched only grew stronger as I stood there, my breath visible in the cold air. I heard something moving behind me and spun around, heart racing as my gaze darted around… but again there was nothing there, just more darkness and shadows.
"Calm down," I muttered to myself, trying to steady my breathing as I rubbed my arms to chase away the sudden chill. "It's just your imagination. There's nothing here."
But again… the feeling didn't go away. It was like an itch I couldn't scratch, the sensation of unseen eyes on me sending tingles down my spine.
Jake and Ryan's voices suddenly echoed from upstairs, their laughter and banter cutting through the tense atmosphere followed by Emily letting out a shriek and then cursing Kyle while he laughed at whatever had happened.
Despite the noise from upstairs, the silence in the room where I was felt heavy and oppressive, like a shroud. It was as if the entire castle were holding its breath, waiting... but for what, I wasn't sure.
I pulled my coat tighter around my body, trying to chase away the sense of dread that was steadily growing as I moved towards the staircase. As soon as I put my foot on the bottom stair, a gust of cold wind suddenly blew through the room, causing me to shiver. The drop in temperature was more noticeable than it had been outside… almost as if someone had opened a freezer door. "What the hell..." I murmured as the hair on the back of my neck stood on end.
Another gust, stronger this time, blew through the room and with it I heard laughter… deep, melodic laughter, echoing off the walls in an unsettling way that made my heart pound in my chest. I couldn't tell where it was coming from, because it seemed to come from multiple directions.
I took a step back, my eyes darting, searching for the source but again there was nothing there, just darkness and empty space. "Jake?" I called out, my voice wavering as I was met with complete silence.
The laughter echoed again, almost mockingly, this time seeming to come from a hallway to my right… like it was teasing me, taunting me to follow it.
"Jake... Ryan?" I called out again, hoping to hear their voices or the sound of footsteps but there was no reply, only more of that eerie laughter that was starting to grate on my nerves.
I took another step back, turning towards the hallway. Every instinct told me to run, to go find my brother and the others, leave and never return. I was just about to turn and go do what my instincts were telling me when curiosity got the better of me, and I slowly made my way towards the dark corridor. "Stupid, stupid, stupid," I muttered, mentally scolding myself.
The hallway was pitch black, the moonlight from the few windows on the ground floor barely reaching to the end of the hall. My hand found the wall, fingers tracing the cold, rough stone as I made my way forward. The shadows deepened the further I moved… as if the darkness was alive, creeping towards me like a predator stalking its prey. The laughter grew more distinct, more human and male the deeper I went. The laughter sounded almost... familiar for some reason.
I came to the end of the hallway and reached out, fumbling along the cold stone wall, my heart now pounding in my ears, the adrenaline rushing through my veins. My fingers touched something... solid wood then a door handle. I took a moment to collect myself before slowly twisting, but it refused to budge. Locked. "Of course it's locked, of course," I grumbled to myself.
Just as I was about to turn and head back into the main room, I heard a whisper. A whisper that sent ice down my spine and caused goosebumps to erupt across my skin again but not with cold this time. The sound was faint, like a whisper on the wind, but clear enough that I could understand. "Come…"
The word was… soft, almost gentle, but there was more than just a voice saying a word... like an echo or something else almost, an undertone.
I knew how stupid it was to go further... how dangerous it might be but despite the uneasiness I was feeling my curiosity overcame my better judgment once again.
Taking a deep, shaky breath, I grabbed the handle again, and slowly pushed. To my surprise, the door creaked, the heavy wood groaning as the latch gave way this time. The door opened with a soft, almost eerie, groan of old, rotting wood and hinges, and as it did a wave of musty air, tinged with the scent of old, forgotten things hit me, making me wrinkle my nose.
Tentatively, I stepped inside, eyes straining to see in the darkness… moonlight from windows high above casting faint pools of greyish white light across the room. The room was larger than it seemed, and it was too dark to get a good look around, but I could see several box-like shapes scattered around the room.
As I took another step forward to try and get a look at what they were, I suddenly found myself stumbling, my foot hitting something solid and then slipping forward from underneath me. With a soft curse, I staggered forward, arms pinwheeling to try and regain my balance. My other foot caught on something, and I was sent sprawling forward, arms thrown out to try and prevent me from face planting on the floor.
But I still hit the ground even with all my efforts, the impact knocking the air out of my lungs. For a moment, I just lay there, trying to catch my breath before slowly sitting up. I cursed under my breath, wincing in pain as I lifted my hands up to inspect them. There was blood on both of my palms from where I had scraped them across the rough stone floor underneath me.
Great… just great…
I slowly got to my feet, wincing as the pain in my hands throbbed in time with my racing heart and wiped my palms on my jeans, leaving faint stains behind. "Damn it…" I grumbled, looking around.
My eyes had finally adjusted to the darkness so I could make out the shapes of the objects around me. They were large, rectangular... boxes. As I approached, I realized they were... coffins.
I had somehow stumbled my way into a crypt.
The moonlight filtering through the high windows did little to penetrate the shadowy space between the coffins, the pale light casting eerie shadows on the walls, like dark fingers reaching out to grasp at me.
Slowly… cautiously this time, I moved forward, my footsteps echoing like thunder.
The coffins seemed ancient, their stone surfaces dark and covered in a thick layer of dust. The names and dates of the deceased were too faded to read, the carvings on the stone too old and eroded to decipher.
My hand hovered over the nearest one, my bloody fingertips barely brushing the lid. It was cold and smooth under my skin.
A loud bang startled me from the other side of the room, and I nearly jumped out of my skin at the unexpected noise. "What the-"
Another bang followed by the sound of something heavy dropping and glass shattering.
My eyes darted wildly around the room, trying to find the source as my mind raced with worst case scenarios... had someone found their way into the crypt? Or something worse?
Another bang, this time closer and behind me.
A cold chill ran down my spine, my heart racing so hard that it felt like it was trying to break out of my chest as a sense of panic and fear grew in the pit of my stomach.
I wanted to run, to turn around and get out of there as fast as I could, but I found myself frozen, rooted in place, unable to move. My mind was racing, thoughts of monsters, ghosts, and all sorts of horrors swirling through my mind.
Suddenly, a voice shattered the tense silence, breaking through my panicked thoughts. "My darling wife…" The voice was smooth and melodic, deep and male, yet…wrong in ways that my brain couldn't comprehend. It echoed eerily in the crypt, sending chills down my spine.
I took a step back, my back colliding with the box lid behind me. "Who's there?" I called, my voice cracking embarrassingly.
The air seemed to grow colder, the shadows in the corners of the room seemed to deepen, as if the darkness itself was alive and watching me but there was no response, no movement.
My fingers gripped the edge of the stone box behind me, nails digging into the edge, as I tried to calm my racing heart and shaking knees. It was just an abandoned crypt; there was nothing here... right?
For a moment, there was just the silence that seemed to last an eternity then, another sound, this time a soft, almost imperceptible rustling sound, like fabric sliding against fabric… and then I saw it. The faintest movement, the hint of something… no, not something, someone shifting in the shadows near one of the coffins on the far right wall.
Without a second thought, I took off towards the door as fast as I could only to let out a startled shout when I tripped and landed on my hands and knees in the middle of the room.
As soon as my bloody hands made contact with the stone floor bright red light flashed in followed by a loud whooshing sound. The light was almost blinding in the darkness, the sudden change jarring. I stayed where I was for a moment, stunned and confused, blinking my eyes rapidly to clear my vision.
Then suddenly… the room was filled with a sweet, heavy scent. It was sharp and familiar, almost like incense but... stronger, richer, more intoxicating. It was like nothing I had ever smelled before, and it was... overwhelming. Then that laughter again, closer this time… not an echo or distorted but right in the room with me.
I didn't have the chance to react, or even get to my feet, before something wrapped around my waist and yanked me backwards. A strangled yelp left my lips as I was lifted off the floor, my back slamming into the solid chest behind me, holding me tightly in place. Then lips were at my ear and a silky voice whispered, "Welcome home, wife."
After that… my world went black.
§
I don’t know how much time had passed when I began to stir.
The first thing I became aware of was a steady, rhythmic thumping sound - like the beat of a heart… or a pulse. The sound was slow and measured, like a countdown or a metronome.
As I slowly became aware of my other senses, I found my head was pounding, like I had a massive headache, and my mouth was dry as a desert. For a moment, I was confused, my mind fuzzy and disoriented as I tried to make sense of my surroundings and figure out what was going on. But then, a soft, rich, and oddly familiar scent filled my nose, causing me to inhale sharply.
I tried to lift my hand to rub my temple, but something was holding my wrists in place, preventing me from moving them.
Slowly, I opened my eyes, trying to focus but everything seemed… fuzzy, a blur.
I could tell I was… lying down… on a bed, I realized… luxurious, soft and the most comfortable I had ever felt. The pillows were soft, the blankets and sheets were silky… before I could ponder how I had gotten here, the realization that my wrists were restrained, my neck hurt and all I was wearing was my underwear and a long-sleeved T-shirt… hit me.
My eyes widened in shock, horror and confusion washing over me like a cold wave.
Had I been kidnapped?
I tried to move, tried to pull my wrists from the restraints, but they remained tightly bound. Panic began to rise in my chest but before I could fully spiral, someone spoke from somewhere off to my left. "You are finally awake, wife."
I stiffened at the sound of that rich, velvety voice. "Wha… what's going on… I-"
I was cut off as a large, warm hand touched my hair, gently smoothing it away from my face. "Shhh," the voice said softly, "Don't try to sit up yet. You're still weak."
My eyes widened as he spoke… there was something about that voice that was so oddly… familiar. I tried to turn my head to see whoever it was, but the hand in my hair moved to my chin, gently holding it in place so all I could see was the vague shapes of the canopy above the bed and flickering light from somewhere in the room.
"Who… who are you?" I managed to croak out, my voice coming out rough and hoarse.
There was a soft, amused huff. "Do you not recognize me? I'm hurt."
I shook my head, confusion and frustration building. "No... I-I don't know you."
He chuckled softly, the sound deep and rich and like the warmth from a candle in the dark. "Of course you don't," he murmured, his thumb brushing across my jaw in a gentle way that sent a shiver down my spine. "Your memories haven't returned yet… but they will."
"I don't know what you're talking about," I protested, pulling against the restraints again as desperation and fear started to take over.
His grip on my chin tightened, keeping me in place, his fingers warm and calloused against my skin. "It's alright, my love," he reassured. "I understand your confusion. Your memories have been… clouded. But they will return soon enough."
The way he talked, with such familiarity and ease, it was like he knew me intimately. The nickname, 'love' it had an affectionate lilt to it like he had called me that for years. I didn’t understand… who he was, what he wanted.
"Let me go…" I pleaded in a shaky voice. "Please…"
"I cannot do that, wife. You are mine and I will not let you go. Not this time."
Those words sent a wave of uneasiness through me, the possessiveness in his tone enough to set off alarm bells in my mind. I pulled against the restraints harder, a whimper of frustration escaping my lips. "Let me go!" I repeated, my voice louder, fear turning into anger.
He chuckled again, the sound like a velvet caress as he leaned closer, his breath hot against my skin. "I have always loved it when you're feisty," he murmured, the tone teasing. "Though I would prefer it if you were a little less… defiant for now." His fingers traced a path down my throat, and I hissed when his fingers grazed over a sensitive spot where my neck met my shoulder. He hummed, his voice dropping to a low, silken whisper, "I apologize, my beloved. I went a little… overboard when I fed from you."
"Fed from me?" I repeated, confused. "What... what do you-?"
I was cut off when one of his fingers traced my collarbone, the touch light. "Don't worry, my love," he murmured, his tone almost teasing. "You will be alright. You just need some rest."
I inhaled sharply as the sudden realization of what he meant hit me. "You... you bit me…"
He chuckled again, and I could almost picture the wicked smile on his face. "I did. I couldn't help myself when I smelt the blood on your hands." He growled softly as if remembering then shifted on the bed so he was closer yet still not allowing me to see his face. "The taste of your blood, it's like nothing I've ever tasted before. Sweet, intoxicating... addictive."
"You… bit me?" I repeated. "You’re a… vampire?"
He made a scoffing sound as if he was offended, "I am not a vampire… I am a fiend."
I sucked in a sharp breath, the fear and confusion growing stronger. "A… fiend?" I whispered, my voice trembling. "No… no, that's not… it can't be… that's just a story…"
He chuckled again, the sound dark and amused as he moved, his face a few inches from mine but still shrouded in shadows. Then he leaned down, his nose brushing against my neck making me shiver. "Oh, my love," he murmured against my skin, his breath hot. "We are very real." He inhaled deeply, his nose trailing along my neck as he took in my scent. "Your fear, it's like a drug to me. It makes your blood sweeter, more… enticing."
I shuddered, fear and panic now warring with anger. "Are you…" I began, trying to sound firm despite the shakiness of my voice. "… just going to keep me here as your blood bank?"
There was silence for a moment then, "Your blood is a delicacy I would be a fool not to enjoy. But you… you are far more valuable to me than just a… blood bag."
I swallowed, my throat dry, fear still making my heart beat a frantic rhythm in my chest. "What do you mean…?" I asked, my voice barely a whisper. "What do you want from me?"
"Everything." He replied simply, but that one word, said with such certainty sent a shiver down my spine. "I want your body…"
I gasped when I felt a sharp pair of fangs scrap against my skin. "I want your mind…"
He nicked my skin and I felt a small trickle of blood. "I want your soul…"
"No, no, no…" I choked out as his tongue licked up the blood. "You can't..."
He hummed against my throat. "Oh, wife… I will have all of you. We are bound and there will be no escaping me."
The room was silent save for the steady, rhythmic thumping of his heart and the soft, ragged breaths that left my mouth. It was as if in the stillness of the moment, the world had slowed to a standstill, leaving only the two of us... and the chilling realization of what those words meant.
"Bound?" I finally managed to croak out. "What… what do you mean... bound?"
"You truly don't remember," he said, his voice laced with what almost sounded like... affection. "You summoned me, my love, and that means we are bound. You can’t leave my side."
I pulled against the restraints again. "Summoned you?!" I repeated, my voice shrill. "I... that's not possible. I didn't-"
His hands found mine, his thumbs gently running over the skin of my wrists in a soothing gesture. "Oh, you did, my love," he murmured, his voice low and soothing, as if he was talking to a frightened bird. "You used your blood on the circle in the crypt and now I am here, I am yours and you are mine."
I shivered at the possessiveness in his voice, the realization finally sinking in that the red light and the whooshing sound must have been when I had unintentionally summoned him and now I was stuck… stuck here with him and I didn’t know what to do. "You mean... you won't let me go? Never?" I asked, my voice cracking.
He leaned in, his voice a low hum in my ear making me shiver again. "Never," he whispered, the word leaving a trail of goosebumps on my skin. "You belong to me now, my dearest wife... and I have no intention of letting you go."
After that, a long silence fell over the room. He inhaled deeply once more, taking in the scent of my fear and blood before he sighed against my skin, a satisfied hum escaping his lips. "Sleep, my sweet," he murmured, his voice commanding yet soothing. "You need to rest. You've lost blood and you'll need it to recover."
"No…" I protested weakly. "I'm… I'm not tired…"
"Your body says different," he said, one of his hands beginning to stroke my hair again. "I can feel your fatigue. Your heart rate is slowing, and your breathing is becoming shallower. You're on the verge of passing out. Sleep… we will talk more when you wake."
The gentle caresses made my eyelids flutter, the soft, rhythmic motion and the thumping of his heart sending a wave of sleepiness through me. I wanted to argue, to insist I wasn't tired, but the fight was slowly leaving me, and I found myself growing drowsy.
"Stop…" I managed to mumble weakly but even to my ears, my protest lacked any strength.
Then… darkness.
Part 2
Want to read more fanfics about the LaDs boys? Check out my list here.
Likes, reblogs & comments are always welcome & appreciated!
Want to be added to a tag list, let me know!